• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Tantra
  • Tantra Collection
  • Unexcelled Yoga tantras
  • Toh 381

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh381.pdf

ཡང་དག་པར་སྦྱོར་བ།

Emergence from Sampuṭa
Sanskrit Text

Sampuṭodbhavaḥ
ཡང་དག་པར་སྦྱོར་བ་ཞེས་བྱ་བའི་རྒྱུད་ཆེན་པོ།
yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba’i rgyud chen po
The Foundation of All Tantras, the Great Sovereign Compendium “Emergence from Sampuṭa”
Saṃpuṭodbhava­sarva­tantra­nidāna­mahā­kalpa­rājaḥ

Toh 381

Degé Kangyur, vol. 79 (rgyud ’bum, ga), folios 73.b–158.b

ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛɪʙᴇᴛᴀɴ ʙʏ
  • Gayādhara
  • Drokmi Śākya Yeshé

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by the Dharmachakra Translation Committee
under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.

First published 2020

Current version v 1.12.13 (2025)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Warning: Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra. Practitioners who are not sure if they should read this translation are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage. The responsibility for reading this text or sharing it with others who may or may not fulfill the requirements lies in the hands of readers.

Tantra Text Warning

Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra.

Practitioners who are not sure if they should read translations in this section are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage.

The responsibility for reading these texts or sharing them with others—and hence the consequences—lies in the hands of readers.

About unrestricted access

The decision to publish tantra texts without restricted access has been considered carefully. First of all, it should be noted that all the original Tibetan texts of the Kangyur, including those in this Tantra section, are in the public domain. Some of the texts in this section (but by no means all of them) are nevertheless, according to some traditions, only studied with authorization and after suitable preliminaries.

It is true, of course, that a translation makes the content accessible to a far greater number of people; 84000 has therefore consulted many senior Buddhist teachers on this question, and most of them felt that to publish the texts openly is, on balance, the best solution. The alternatives would be not to translate them at all (which would defeat the purposes of the whole project), or to place some sort of restriction on their access. Restricted access has been tried by some Buddhist book publishers, and of course needs a system of administration, judgment, and policing that is either a mere formality, or is very difficult to implement. It would be even harder to implement in the case of electronic texts—and even easier to circumvent. Indeed, nowadays practically the whole range of traditionally restricted Tibetan Buddhist material is already available to anyone who looks for it, and is all too often misrepresented, taken out of context, or its secret and esoteric nature deliberately vaunted.

84000’s policy is to present carefully authenticated translations in their proper setting of the whole body of Buddhist sacred literature, and to trust the good sense of the vast majority of readers not to misuse or misunderstand them. Readers are reminded that according to Vajrayāna Buddhist tradition there are restrictions and commitments concerning tantra. Practitioners who are not sure if they should read translations in this section are advised to consult the authorities of their lineage. The responsibility, and hence consequences, of reading these texts and/or sharing them with others who may or may not fulfill the requirements lie in the hands of readers.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 1.40pm on Tuesday, 28th January 2025 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh381.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
tr. The Translation
+ 10 chapters- 10 chapters
1. Chapter 1
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
2. Chapter 2
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
3. Chapter 3
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
4. Chapter 4
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
5. Chapter 5
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
6. Chapter 6
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
7. Chapter 7
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
8. Chapter 8
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
9. Chapter 9
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
10. Chapter 10
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
c. Colophon
+ 1 section- 1 section
· Tibetan Colophon
ap. Sanskrit Text
+ 10 chapters- 10 chapters
app. Introduction to This Sanskrit Edition
ap1. Chapter A1
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap2. Chapter A2
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap3. Chapter A3
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap4. Chapter A4
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap5. Chapter A5
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap6. Chapter A6
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap7. Chapter A7
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap8. Chapter A8
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap9. Chapter A9
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ap10. Chapter A10
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Part 1
· Part 2
· Part 3
· Part 4
ab. Abbreviations
+ 2 sections- 2 sections
· Abbreviations used in the introduction and translation notes
· Abbreviations used in the appendix – Sanskrit Text
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Manuscripts of the Sampuṭodbhava used in preparing the accompanying Sanskrit edition
· Tibetan Translation
· Commentaries
· General works, including those that share parallel passages with the Sampuṭodbhava
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

The tantra Emergence from Sampuṭa is an all-inclusive compendium of Buddhist theory and practice as taught in the two higher divisions of the Yoga class of tantras, the “higher” (uttara) and the “highest” (niruttara), or, following the popular Tibetan classification, the Father and the Mother tantras. Dating probably to the end of the tenth century, the bulk of the tantra consists of a variety of earlier material, stretching back in time and in the doxographical hierarchy to the Guhyasamāja, a text traditionally regarded as the first tantra in the Father group. Drawing from about sixteen well-known and important works, including the most seminal of the Father and Mother tantras, it serves as a digest of this entire group, treating virtually every aspect of advanced tantric theory and practice. It has thus always occupied a prominent position among canonical works of its class, remaining to this day a rich source of quotations for Tibetan exegetes.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

This translation was produced by the Dharmachakra Translation Committee under the supervision of Chökyi Nyima Rinpoche. Wiesiek Mical prepared the Sanskrit edition, translated the text into English, and wrote the introduction. James Gentry then compared the translation against the Tibetan root text, the Sampuṭodbhava Tantra commentaries found in the Tengyur, and Wiesiek’s Sanskrit edition, and edited the translation. Dharmachakra is indebted to Dr. Péter Szántó for his help in obtaining facsimiles of some manuscripts and other helpful materials.

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.

ac.­2

Work on this translation was made possible by the generosity of a sponsor who wishes to remain anonymous, and who adds the following dedication: May all the sufferings and fears of mother sentient beings be pacified swiftly by the power of the truth of the Triple Gem.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The tantra Emergence from Sampuṭa is so rich and varied in content, and its intertextuality so complex, that a truly comprehensive description would be difficult in the space of a brief introduction. Instead, we will here mainly focus on the specific issues that make this text stand out among other tantras, the unique quandaries it presents, and some of the problems we encountered as we prepared a Sanskrit edition and English translation of the complete text for the first time. Some prior awareness of these problems could prove helpful to anyone intending to read the translation presented here.


Text Body

The Translation
The Foundation of All Tantras, the Great Sovereign Compendium
Emergence from Sampuṭa

1.

Chapter 1

Part 1

[F.73.b]


1.­1

Oṁ, homage to Vajraḍāka!


1.­2

Thus did I hear at one time. The Blessed One was dwelling in the bhagas of vajra queens, which are the essence of the body, speech, and mind of all tathāgatas. There, he noticed Vajragarbha in the midst of eight hundred million lords of yogins, and smiled. As the Blessed One smiled, Vajragarbha immediately rose from his seat, draped his robe over his shoulder, and knelt on his right knee. With palms joined, he spoke to the Blessed One. {1.1.1}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


2.

Chapter 2

Part 1

2.­1
“I will now explain,
For the benefit of practitioners,
By what method the disciple is initiated,
And also the general ritual procedure. {2.1.1}
2.­2
“First, the officiating yogin, assuming the identity of the deity, [F.83.a]
Should purify the ground,
Diligently making it into vajra by means of the syllable hūṁ.
He should next draw the maṇḍala. {2.1.2}
2.­3
“In a garden, a secluded place,
The abode of a bodhisattva,
An empty enclosure, or a residence
He should delimit a splendid circle. {2.1.3}
2.­4
“He should trace it with sublime powders.
Alternatively, he should do it with middling materials‍—
Powders of the five precious substances,
Rice flour, or something similar. {2.1.4}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


3.

Chapter 3

Part 1

3.­1
“Listen about the practice, as it really is,
Of generating Nairātmyā and Heruka,
One through which all wicked
And violent beings will be tamed.122 {3.1.1}
3.­2
“The transformations effected by the ḍāka123 and ḍākinīs‍—
All of them I will explain to you.
The vajra-holding Heruka, in his identity of Vajrasattva,
Will bring on the vajra-like state. {3.1.2}
3.­3
“One should assume a wild form in a raging ring of flames;
It should be radiating all around.
One should next visualize a garland of seed syllables
In the center of a moon disk. {3.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


4.

Chapter 4

Part 1

4.­1

[Vajragarbha said:]

“I would like to hear, O Blessed One,
About the characteristics of the external signs.186
Please tell me, O great sage,
This secret of yogins and yoginīs.” {4.1.1}
4.­2

The lord then entered the meditative absorption called “the power of ḍākinīs’ conquest” and explained the pledge signs of ḍākinīs. {4.1.2}

4.­3
“The vajra (male sexual organ)187 is in Kollagiri
And the lotus (female sexual organ) is in Muṃmuni.
The rattle of the wood (hand-drum) is unbroken;
It sounds for compassion, not for quarrels.188 {4.1.3} [F.100.a]

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


5.

Chapter 5

Part 1

5.­1
“Now I will teach
About the gathering of all sublime people.
There, one should consume a dish of good food,
Served in a dish with two compartments. {5.1.1}
5.­2

Vajragarbha asked, “Blessed One, what places are places of gatherings?” {5.1.2}

The Blessed One said:

5.­3
“There are pīṭhas and auxiliary pīṭhas,
And likewise, kṣetras and auxiliary kṣetras.
There are also chandohas and auxiliary chandohas,
Melāpakas and auxiliary melāpakas. {5.1.3}
5.­4
“There are charnel grounds and auxiliary charnel grounds,
Pīlavas and auxiliary pīlavas.
These are the twelve types of meeting places. [F.103.a]
The lord of the ten bhūmis has not specified
Any places other than these twelve.” {5.1.4}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


6.

Chapter 6

Part 1

6.­1

[The goddess294 said:]

“I would be interested to hear, my lord,
What are the stages of self-consecration?
What is the purpose of secrecy?” {6.1.1}
6.­2

The Blessed One said:

“Listen, O most compassionate Vajrasattva,295
With undivided attention!
I will now briefly explain the definitive meaning
Common to all tantras. {6.1.2}
6.­3
“What is referred to with the letter e (the dharmodaya),
Is the place with imperceptible characteristics.
Going and coming with the elements,
Mind is always in motion.” {6.1.3}
6.­4
[The goddess asked], “Why is the word elements being used?” {6.1.4}
The lord replied, “Regarding the secret sixteen syllables,296 the following has been said:

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


7.

Chapter 7

Part 1

7.­1

[Vajragarbha said:]

“I want to hear, O Blessed One,
The description of secret code words.
What can be said about this twilight language?
Please speak conclusively, O Blessed One, {7.1.1}
7.­2
“About this great pledge408 of the yoginīs
That cannot be deciphered by the hearers and others.
With the smiling, glancing,
Embracing, coupling, and so forth, {7.1.2}
7.­3
“This twilight language has not been taught
Even in the four divisions of tantra.”

[The Blessed One said:]

“I will teach it, Vajragarbha;
Please listen with undivided attention. {7.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


8.

Chapter 8

Part 1

8.­1

Vajragarbha said:

“I want to hear, O Blessed One,
About the attributes signified by other things.
I do not know the four principles,
So please explain them, O Blessed One.” {8.1.1}
8.­2

The Blessed One said:

“Listen, Vajragarbha, how it really is regarding
The attributes of delivery from saṃsāra:
The vajra scepter signifies the first principle,
And the bell, the second. {8.1.2}
8.­3
“The third is the rosary, and the fourth is
The attribute of knowledge.
The waves of these four principles
Carry beings to the desired other shore. {8.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


9.

Chapter 9

Part 1

9.­1

Now the great bodhisattvas, headed by Vajragarbha, along with all the tathāgatas, made offerings and prostrated themselves to the Blessed One, then said: {9.1.1}

9.­2
“Please give us, O Blessed One, O divine being,
A detailed exposition of the state of nirvāṇa.
In which place does one abide,
Playing within the animate and inanimate universes?” {9.1.2}
9.­3

The Blessed One said:

“Listen! I will explain the nature of
The mind fixating on concepts as it really is.
This nature, which has already been taught earlier,
Is always present in everybody.981 {9.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


10.

Chapter 10

Part 1

10.­1
“Listen, Vajrapāṇi, about the samaya that results
In the accomplishments of a vajra master.1130
Having prepared the Great Circle, which comes first,
One should summon the heart maṇḍala.1131 {10.1.1}
10.­2
“Through one’s entering the first, the Great Circle,
And performing there the elaborate ritual of initiation and so forth,
One will attain the unequaled status
Of a vajra master, there can be no doubt. {10.1.2}
10.­3
“For by being devoted to meditation upon what was learned,
One will attain the status of a vajra master.
One will fully succeed after reciting
The heart mantra of Vajrasattva, and so forth, 100,000 times. {10.1.3}

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4


c.

Colophon

Tibetan Colophon

c.­1

This king of tantras was translated by the paṇḍita Gayādhara and the great personage Drokmi Śākya Yeshé. Based on this, the venerable omniscient Butön subsequently [re-]wrote it by filling in the gaps and expertly revising it in consultation with Indian manuscripts of the basic text and commentaries.


ap.
Appendix

Sanskrit Text

app.

Introduction to This Sanskrit Edition

(For the sigla and abbreviations used in the critical apparatus, please consult the Abbreviations section.)


app.­1

The default source followed in this edition is manuscript C (Shastri 1917), and the folio numbers of that manuscript (with letters indicating either verso or recto) appear in braces throughout. Textual variants are reported in the critical apparatus either when the reading in C was rejected in favor of another source or, in a minority of cases, when the reading in C was followed but the rejected variant is deemed significant.

app.­2

Many minor changes have been made that are not reported in the critical apparatus. This applies, inter alia, to the standardization of sibilants and nasal sounds, the doubling of some single consonants (or reducing a double to a single), and many other orthographic and sandhi emendments. A lack of sandhi was left un-emended whenever it seemed to have a purpose (as, for example, metri causa, or to follow a convention applying to a particular section of the text); and for similar reasons, inversely, a sandhi was replaced by its absence. The absence of sandhi, most of the time, is indicated by the “bullet” (•).

app.­3

As the language of the Sampuṭa varies considerably from one part to another in terms of style, grammar, and the extent of BHS influence, the editorial principles applied in different parts have had to be adapted accordingly. For example, in parts where some BHS forms appeared to be the norm, many such forms were left in place, resulting in what at a first glance may seem grammatical “anomalies.” On rare occasions, when the available information was insufficient, erroneous syntactical or other features were left unemended.

All readings quoted in the critical apparatus are post correctionem, unless otherwise indicated.


app.­4

The main purpose of this edition is to support the accompanying translation, and not to serve as a philological study of the text in its own right. To fulfill the latter purpose, some of its obvious shortcomings would need to be remedied.

app.­5

Most of these will not be mentioned here, but one example is that the relative reliance on different manuscripts varies from part to part. Manuscript R, for example, whose value was realized late in the editorial work, starts to feature prominently in the critical apparatus only toward the end of the first sub-chapter of chapter seven, replacing, in terms of reliance, manuscript T1. However, some readings from R were later added to the preceding chapters as well.

app.­6

Some lemmata containing emended readings, in cases where this emendation was merely cosmetic (such as the changing of an anusvara to m before vowels), are not followed by an “em.” (for “emended”), but simply by the manuscript siglum.


app.­7

For those interested in the intertextuality of the Sampuṭa, this edition includes markers indicating points of correspondence with parallel passages in some of the source texts. Each marker consists of a siglum followed by chapter and verse numbers, followed by arrows. For example, “Sz 1.2.3d→” would indicate that the corresponding passage is in the Catuṣpīṭha, and begins (right arrow) from the fourth (d) pāda of the third verse of the second part of the first chapter, while the subsequent “Sz 1.2.15b←” would indicate that this passage ends (left arrow) with the second (b) pāda of the fifteenth verse of the same part. When marking prose, the markers do not include the letters indicating pādas (a, b, c, d, and sometimes e and f), but include the word “prose” instead. The markers of prose passages do not specify the precise location, but the textual units that the numbers refer to are usually short enough to ensure easy identification of the exact points of correspondence in the relevant source texts.

app.­8

The identification of passages follows, with some adjustments, Szántó 2013, pp. 7–16, but includes several additions. However, since in this edition the correspondence has been marked only for the Guhyasamāja, the Samājottara, the Hevajra, the Herukābhidhāna, the Prajñopāya­viniścaya­siddhi, the Vasantatilakā, the Yoginīsañcāra, the Vajraḍāka, the Kṛṣṇayamāri, and much of the Catuṣpīṭha (i.e., works for which the Sanskrit text was available), readers are advised to consult Szántó 2013 for corresponding passages in the texts available only in the Tibetan, such as the Sarva­buddha­samāyoga1187 (Toh 366), the Catur­devī­paripṛcchā (Toh 446), the Vajra­bhairava (Toh 468), the Vajrāmṛta (Toh 435), the Vajrāmṛta­ṭīkā (Toh 1651), the Māyājāla (Toh 466), and the Sahaja­maṇḍala­trayāloka (Toh 1539)‍—although it should be noted that this last work, rather than being a source text for the Sampuṭa, may simply share the same source. Most of the time the correspondence is not exact; some content may have been paraphrased or otherwise modified, or even rearranged. Some very short passages have been omitted, and some possibly missed from the marking scheme altogether.

ap1.

Chapter A1

Part 1

ap1.­1

{C1v} oṁ namo vajraḍākāya1188 |


ap1.­2

evaṃ mayā śrutam ekasmin samaye | bhagavān sarva­tathāgata­kāya­vāk­citta­hṛdaya­vajra­yoṣid­bhageṣu vijahāra | tatra khalu bhagavān aśīti­koṭi­yogīśvara­madhye vajragarbham avalokya smitam akārṣit | <Sz 1.1.3 (prose)→> samanantarasmite 'smin vajragarbha utthāyāsanād ekāṃsam uttarāsaṃgaṃ kṛtvā dakṣiṇaṃ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya kṛtāñjalipuṭo bhūtvā bhagavantam etad avocat || 1.1.1 ||


ap1.­3

śrotum icchāmi jñānendra sarvatantranidānaṃ rahasyaṃ sampuṭodbhavalakṣaṇam <Sz 1.1.4b←> || 1.1.2 ||


ap1.­4

bhagavān āha1189 |


aho vajragarbha sādhu sādhu mahākṛpa sādhu |
sādhu mahābodhisattva1190 sādhu sādhu guṇākara1191 || 1.1.3 ||
ap1.­5
yad rahasyaṃ sarvatantreṣu tat sarvaṃ pṛcchyate tvayā || 1.1.4 ||
ap1.­6
<SU 7a→> atha te vajragarbhapramukhā mahābodhisattvāḥ |
praharṣotphullalocanāḥ pṛcchantīha svasaṃdehāt || 1.1.5 ||
ap1.­7
praṇipatya muhur muhuḥ <SU 7d←> sarvatantram kim ucyate |
nidānaṃ tu1192 kathaṃ bhavet rahasyety atra kim ucyate || 1.1.6 ||
ap1.­8
sampuṭodbhavaḥ kathaṃ nāma lakṣaṇaṃ tatra kathaṃ bhavet || 1.1.7  ||
ap1.­9

bhagavān āha1193 |


sarve ca te tantrāś ca sarvatantrāḥ | sarvatantraśabdena samājādayaḥ | teṣāṃ nidāna­bhūtaṃ niścitam ity arthaḥ | harihara­hiraṇya­garbha­śrāvaka­pratyeka­buddhānām agocaratvād rahasyam  | sampuṭaṃ prajñopāyātmakaṃ | tad evodbhavaṃ1194 sampuṭa­samāpattir1195 {C2r} ity arthaḥ | udbhava utpattiḥ | evaṃbhūta­sthiracala­bhāva­svabhāvātmakaṃ lakṣyate • ity anena lakṣanam || 1.1.8 ||


ap1.­10

athavā1196 sarvatantranidānasampuṭaśabdena vajrasattvo 'bhidhīyate | rahasyety anena aupadeśiko1197 mantroddhāro māṇḍaleya1198 devatādyabhiṣekalakṣaṇam || 1.1.9 ||


ap1.­11
<H 1.1.7c→> prajñopāyātmakaṃ tantraṃ tan me nigaditaṃ śṛṇu <H 1.1.7d←> |
<Sz 1.3.2c→> prathamaṃ śūnyatāṃ vicintya prakṣalya mala dehinām  |
rūpadhātveti śūnyānāṃ śabdaṃ tasyaiva kārayet || 1.1.10 ||
ap1.­12
śabdadhātveti śūnyānāṃ gandhaṃ tasyaiva kārayet |
gandhadhātveti śūnyānāṃ rasaṃ tasyaiva kārayet || 1.1.11 ||
ap1.­13
rasadhātveti śūnyānāṃ sparśaṃ tasyaiva kārayet |
sparśadhātveti śūnyānāṃ manas1199 tasyaiva kārayet || 1.1.12 ||
ap1.­14

vajragarbha uvāca |


cakṣurātmeti śūnyānāṃ madhye vijñānaṃ kathaṃ bhavet |
śrotrātmeti śūnyānāṃ madhye vijñānaṃ kathaṃ bhavet || 1.1.13 ||
ap1.­15
ghrāṇātmeti śūnyānāṃ madhye vijñānaṃ kathaṃ bhavet |
jihvātmeti śūnyānāṃ madhye vijñānaṃ kathaṃ bhavet || 1.1.14 ||
ap1.­16
kāyātmeti śūnyānāṃ madhye vijñānaṃ kathaṃ bhavet |
manobahiḥ śūnyānāṃ <Sz 1.3.7d←> madhye vijñānaṃ kathaṃ bhavet  || 1.1.15 ||
ap1.­17
<H 1.5.1a→> tasmān nāsti rūpaṃ na draṣṭā ca na śabdo na śrotā ca |
na gandho nāpi ghrātā ca na raso nāpi rāsakaḥ || 1.1.16 ||
ap1.­18
na sparśo nāpi spraṣṭā ca na cittaṃ nāpi caittikam <H 1.5.1f←>  || 1.1.17 ||
ap1.­19

bhagavān āha.


<Sz 1.4.1a→> śṛṇu tattvaṃ yathā mārgam advayaṃ dvayavarjitam <Sz 1.4.1b←> | {C2v}
apratarkam avijñeyaṃ durbodhaṃ tārkikais tathā || 1.1.18 ||
ap1.­20
rahasyaṃ sarvabuddhānām ākāśasamasādṛśam1200 |
śrāvakā na prajānanti ajñānatamasāvṛtāḥ || 1.1.19 ||
ap1.­21
vāsanāntanayaṃ jñānaṃ yat pratyekabuddhanirmitam |
te 'pi sarve na jānanti rahasyaṃ buddhagocaram || 1.1.20 ||
ap1.­22
<Sz 1.4.1c→> saṃsārārṇavaghorāṇām uttīrṇagatacetasām |
madhye vartitadehānām uttīrṇalakṣa1201 ucyate || 1.1.21  ||
ap1.­23
lakṣel lakṣaṇaṃ lakṣyāṇām1202 vijñānaṃ1203 jñānacetasā1204 |
jñānena jñeyam ālokya jñeyānāṃ gati-īkṣayā || 1.1.22 ||
ap1.­24
gati-īkṣaṇacetaso pathā svecchādhigamyatām <Sz 1.4.3d←> |
<Sz 1.4.4c→> sahasrānekadhāyogī pūrvajanmagatiṃ gataḥ || 1.1.23  ||
ap1.­25
samatāṃ śūnye1205 saṃcintya pūrvalakṣaṇa uktitaḥ |
śūnyakṣetrādidehasya bījāropaṃ tu buddhimān <Sz 1.4.5d←> || 1.1.24 ||
ap1.­26
nāḍīsuśirād vinirgataṃ virajaṃ1206 tat prakīrtitam |
bodhicittaṃ prabhāsvaraṃ śuddhasphaṭikasaṃnibham1207 || 1.1.25 ||
ap1.­27
pañcajñānamayaṃ tattvaṃ sarṣapasthūlamātrakam |
tasya madhyasthitaṃ devam avyaktaṃ vyaktarūpiṇam || 1.1.26 ||
ap1.­28
ardhamātraṃ1208 paraṃ sūkṣmaṃ bindurūpaṃ manomayam |
hṛnmadhye vasate nityaṃ jyotirvarṇo mahādyutiḥ || 1.1.27 ||
ap1.­29
dvādaśāntaṃ navāntaṃ ca āpādatalamastakam |
tantur ekaṃ vinirgatya nābhimadhye vyavasthitaṃ || 1.1.28 ||
ap1.­30
pañcamīkalāmātraṃ tu nāgendrākṛtivistaraṃ |
sā kalāpi1209 ca bhitvā tu vajramadhye vinirgatā1210 || 1.1.29  ||
ap1.­31
yonimadhye {C3r} sthitaṃ bījaṃ dharmadhātudravīkṛtam |
kramasaṃcaraṇaṃ tasya navadvāreṣu sarvathā ||
ap1.­32
agnibrahmam idaṃ tathā1211  || 1.1.30 || (not in C)
ap1.­33
<Sz 1.4.7c→> pṛthivī dvayabījasya cakṣus tasyaiva yojayet |
jvalitā murdhni deśe1212 vāyuśūnyādibījasya nāsākarṇādicetasā || 1.1.31 ||
ap1.­34
amṛtāmbubījasya jihvendriyaprabhur īśvaraḥ <Sz 1.4.8d←> |
<Sz 1.4.9c→> grīvā mohabījānāṃ bāhubhyāṃ kleśatas tathā || 1.1.32 ||
ap1.­35
calitā hṛdayadeśeṣu paśubhyāṃ nābhimūlayoḥ |
aṣṭāṅgena bījānām aṣṭāṅgaṃ dhārayed1213 vidhimān <Sz 1.4.10d←>  || 1.1.33 ||
ap1.­36
vyāpīṃ vyāptaṃ jagat sarvaṃ sthāvarādyā sajaṅgamam |
ādhāraṃ bhavate tasya brahmādyāsurāsuraiḥ || 1.1.34 ||
ap1.­37
bhavanaṃ bhagam ity āhur yatra saṃcarate prabhuḥ |
karmākarmaṃ bhavet tasya yāvad dehe vyavasthitaḥ || 1.1.35 ||
ap1.­38
kurute sarvakṛt karmāṇi yatkiṃcic chubhāśubham |
yogas1214 tu samatā proktā yuñjānaṃ bhāvanaṃ bhavet || 1.1.36 ||
ap1.­39
karmadehaṃ yadā bhagnaṃ tādṛśaṃ devatā1215 bhavet |
svaśaktis tu tadā tasya yena vyāptaṃ sthiracalam || 1.1.37 ||
ap1.­40
varṇaṃ tasya vijānīyād ākāśasadṛśaṃ tataḥ |
nirvāṇe tu sthito vīro nirlepamalavarjitam | iti || 1.1.38 ||
ap1.­41
mātaraṃ bhagīnīṃ caiva duhitāṃ bāndhavīṃ tathā |
brāhmanīṃ kṣatriṇīṃ caiva vaiśikāṃ śūdrinīṃ1216 tathā || 1.1.39 ||
ap1.­42
naṭīṃ rajakīṃ ca ḍombīṃ ca caṇḍālinīṃ tathā |
<H 1.5.2e→> prajñopāyavidhānena pūjayet tattvavatsalaḥ || 1.1.40 ||
ap1.­43
sevitavyā {C3v} prayatnena yathā bhedo na jāyate |
agupte kriyate duḥkhaṃ vyāḍacaurādibhūcaraiḥ || 1.1.41 ||
ap1.­44
mudrāḥ pañcavidhā proktāḥ1217 kulabhedena bheditāḥ1218 |
brāhmaṇī dvijakulajā sā ca1219 tathāgatā matā || 1.1.42 ||
ap1.­45
kṣatriṇī rājagotrī sā morīcandrādi1220 kulajā |
amṛtavajreti kathyate || 1.1.43 ||
ap1.­46
vaiśā gopālikā caiva sā karmakulikā matā1221 |
śūdriṇī vṛṣalī caiva1222 mahāvairocano matā || 1.1.44 ||
ap1.­47
naṭī padmakulī caiva rajakī karmakulī tathā |
ḍombī vajrakulī khyātā ratnaṃ caṇḍālinī jñeyā || 1.1.45 ||
ap1.­48
pañcamudrā tu viniścitā |
tathāgatānāṃ kulaṃ caiva saṃkṣepeṇābhidhīyate || 1.1.46 ||
ap1.­49
tathatāyāṃ gataḥ śrīmān āgataś ca tathaiva ca |
anayā prajñayā yuktyā tathāgato 'bhidhīyate || 1.1.47 ||
ap1.­50
kulaṃ pañcavidhaṃ proktam anantaṃ śatadhā kulam |
paścāt trividhatāṃ yānti kāyavākcittabhedanaiḥ || 1.1.48 ||
ap1.­51
kulānāṃ pañcabhūtānāṃ pañcaskandhasvarūpiṇām |
vajracakraratnapadmakhaḍgadharāṇāṃ prasūtikulāni ceti || 1.1.49  ||
ap1.­52
nāsti bhāvako na bhāvyo1223 'sti mantraṃ nāsti na devatā |
tiṣṭhet tau mantradevau ca niṣprapañcasvabhāvataḥ || 1.1.50 ||
ap1.­53
vairocanākṣobhyāmoghaś ca ratnārolik1224 sāttvikaiḥ |
brahmāviṣṇuśivaḥ sarvo vibuddhas tattvam ucyate || 1.1.51 ||
ap1.­54
brahmā nirvṛtito buddho viśanād viṣṇur ucyate |
śivaḥ sadā sukalyāṇāt sarvaḥ {C4r} svasvātmani sthitaḥ1225 || 1.1.52 ||
ap1.­55
satsukhatvena1226 tattvaṃ ca vibuddho bodhanād rateḥ |
dehe saṃbhavatīty asmād devateti nigadyate || 1.1.53 ||
ap1.­56
bhago 'syāstīti bhagavān iti kathyate |
bhagāni ṣadvidhāny āhur aiśvaryādiguṇākhilāḥ || 1.1.54 ||
ap1.­57
athavā kleśādikaṃ1227 bhagnavān iti bhagavān |
jananī bhaṇyate prajñā janayati yasmāj jagajjanam || 1.1.55 ||
ap1.­58
bhaginīti tathā prajñā vibhāgaṃ darśayed yataḥ |
rajakī bhaṇyate prajñā rañjanāt sarvasattvānāṃ |
rajakīti tathā smṛtā || 1.1.56 ||
ap1.­59
duhitā1228 bhaṇyate prajñā guṇanāṃ duhanād yataḥ1229 |
nartakī bhaṇyate prajñā cañcalatvān mahākṛpā1230 || 1.1.57 ||
ap1.­60
asparśā bhagavatī yasmād ḍombī tasmāt prakathyate |
japaṃ jalpanam ākhyātam ālikāliprajalpanāt || 1.1.58 ||
ap1.­61
maṇḍalaṃ pādalekhaḥ syān malanān maṇḍalam ucyate |
karasphoṭo bhaven mudrā aṅgulyā moṭanaṃ tathā || 1.1.59 ||
ap1.­62
tad dhyeyaṃ cintitam yac ca dhyeyaṃ yasmād vicintanam |
pitari prāptaṃ yathā saukhyaṃ tatsukhaṃ bhujyate svayam || 1.1.60  ||
ap1.­63
maraṇaṃ yena sukheneha tat sukhaṃ dhyānam ucyate <H 1.5.21d←>  || 1.1.61 ||
ap1.­64

ity abhidhānābhidheyabodhicittotpādādibhāvanātattvaprakaraṇaṃ prathamam |

Part 2

ap1.­65

atha saptatriṃśadbodhipākṣikān dharmān kathayiṣyāmi |


adhyātmakāye bahiḥkāye adhyātmabahirdhākāye kāyānudarśī viharatīty1231 {C4v} api saṃprajānan smṛtimān vinīyaloke avidyā1232 daurmanasye || 1.2.1 ||


ap1.­66

adhyātmavedanā bahirvedanā adhyātmabahirdhāvedanā vedanānudarśī viharatīty api saṃprajānan smṛtimān vinīyaloke avidyā1233 daurmanasye || 1.2.2 ||


adhyātmadharmeṣu1234 bahirdharmeṣu adhyātmabahirdhādharmeṣu dharmānudarśī viharatīty api saṃprajānan smṛtimān vinīyaloke avidyā1235 daurmanasye || 1.2.3 ||


ap1.­67

adhyātmacitte bahiścitte adhyātmabahirdhācitte cittānudarśī viharatīty api saṃprajānan smṛtimān1236 vinīyaloke avidyā1237 daurmanasye || 1.2.4 ||


imāni catvāri smṛtyupasthānāni || 1.2.5 ||


ap1.­68

anutpannānāṃ pāpakānām akuśalānāṃ dharmāṇām anutpādāya chandaṃ janayati vyāyacchati vīryam ārabhate cittaṃ pragṛhṇāti samyakpraṇidhiṃ1238 dadhāti || 1.2.6  ||


utpannānāṃ pāpakānām akuśalānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ prahāṇāya chandaṃ janayati vyāyacchati vīryam ārabhate cittaṃ pragṛhṇāti samyakpraṇidhiṃ dadhāti || 1.2.7 ||


ap1.­69

anutpannānāṃ kuśalānāṃ dharmāṇām utpādāya chandaṃ janayati vyāyacchati vīryam ārabhate cittaṃ pratigṛhṇāti samyakpraṇidhiṃ1239 dadhāti || 1.2.8 ||


evam {C5r} utpannānāṃ kuśalānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ sthitaye aprameyopāyabhāvanāparipūraye1240 aparipūrapūraṇāya bhūyo­bhāvanā­vṛddhi­vaipulyaṃ chandaṃ janayati vyāyacchati vīryam ārabhate cittaṃ pratigṛhṇāti samyakpraṇidhiṃ1241 dadhāti || 1.2.9 ||


imāni catvāri samyakprahāṇāni || 1.2.10 ||


ap1.­70

chandasamādhiprahāṇasaṃskārasamanvāgatam ṛddhipādaṃ bhāvayati vivekaniśritaṃ virāganiśritaṃ nirodhaniśritaṃ vyavasargapariṇatam mā me chando 'tilīno bhaviṣyati nātipragṛhīta iti || 1.2.11 ||


ap1.­71

vīryasamādhiprahāṇasaṃskārasamanvāgatam ṛddhipādaṃ bhāvayati vivekaniśritaṃ virāganiśritaṃ nirodhaniśritaṃ vyavasargaparinatam mā me vīryam1242 atilīnaṃ bhaviṣyati nātipragṛhītam iti  || 1.2.12 ||


ap1.­72

mīmāṃsāsamādhiprahāṇasaṃskārasamanvāgatam ṛddhipādaṃ bhāvayati vivekaniśritaṃ virāganiśritaṃ nirodhaniśritaṃ vyavasargapariṇatam mā me mīmāṃsātīlinā1243 bhaviṣyati nātipragṛhītā iti || 1.2.13 ||


ap1.­73

cittasamādhiprahāṇasaṃskārasamanvāgatam ṛddhipādaṃ bhāvayati vivekaniśritaṃ virāganiśritaṃ nirodhaniśritaṃ vyavasargapariṇatam mā me cittam atilīnaṃ {C5v} bhaviṣyati nātipragṛhītam iti || 1.2.14 ||


ime catvāri1244 ṛddhipādāḥ || 1.2.15  ||


ap1.­74

sakāmāvacarīṃ laukikīṃ samyagdṛṣṭiṃ śraddadhāti | svakarmavipākapratiśaraṇo bhavati | yad evaṃ karma kariṣyāmi kalyānaṃ vā pāpakaṃ vā tasya tasya karmaṇo vipākaṃ prativedayiṣyāmīti sa jīvitahetor api pāpakaṃ karma nābhisaṃskaroti | idam ucyate śraddhendriyam || 1.2.16  ||


ap1.­75

yān dharmān śraddhendriyeṇa śraddadhāti tān dharmān vīryendriyeṇa samudānayati | idam ucyate vīryendriyam || 1.2.17 ||


yān dharmān vīryendriyeṇa samudānayati tān dharmān smṛtīndriyeṇa na vipraṇāśayati | idam ucyate smṛtīndriyam || 1.2.18  ||1245


ap1.­76

yān dharmān smṛtīndriyeṇa na vipraṇāśayati tān dharmān samādhīndriyeṇa ekāgrīkaroti | idam ucyate samādhīndriyam || 1.2.19  ||


yān dharmān samādhīndriyeṇa ekāgrīkaroti tān dharmān prajñendriyeṇa pratividhyati | sa teṣu teṣu dharmeṣu pratyavekṣaṇajātīyo bhavati | idam ucyate prajñendriyam || 1.2.20 ||


etāni pañcendriyāṇi pañca balāni bhavanti | śraddhābalaṃ vīryabalaṃ smṛtibalaṃ samādhibalaṃ prajñābalam | imāni pañca balāni || 1.2.21 ||


ap1.­77

tatra katamāni sapta bodhyaṅgāni | tadyathā, smṛtisaṃbodhyaṅgam dharmapravicayasaṃbodhyaṅgam vīryasaṃbodhyaṅgam prītisaṃbodhy­aṅgam praśrabdhisaṃbodhyaṅgam samādhisaṃbodhyaṅgam {C6r} upekṣāsaṃbodhy­aṅgam vivekaniśritaṃ virāganiśritaṃ nirodhaniśritaṃ vyavasargapariṇataṃ dharmapravicayādisaptabodhyaṅgāni bhāvayati || 1.2.22 ||


ap1.­78

āryāṣṭāṅgo mārgas tatra katamaḥ | samyagdṛṣṭir yā lokottarā nātmadṛṣṭi­samutthitā na sattva­jīvapoṣa­puruṣa­pudgala­manuja­mānava­kāraka­vedaka­dṛṣṭi­samutthitā noccheda­śāśvata­dṛṣṭi­samutthitā na bhava­vibhava­dṛṣṭi­samutthitā na kuśalākuśalāvyākṛta­dṛṣṭi­samutthitā yāvan na saṃsāra na parinirvāṇa­dṛṣṭi­samutthitā | iyam ucyate samyagdṛṣṭiḥ || 1.2.23 ||


ap1.­79

yaiḥ saṃkalpair rāgadveṣamohāḥ kleśāḥ samuttiṣṭhanti tān saṃkalpān na saṃkalpayati | yaiḥ saṃkalpaiḥ śīla­samādhi­prajñā­vimukti­vimuktijñāna­darśana­skandhāḥ samutthiṣṭhanti tān saṃkalpān saṃkalpayati | ayam ucyate samyaksaṃkalpaḥ  || 1.2.24 ||


ap1.­80

yayā vācātmanaṃ parān vā na tāpayate nātmānaṃ na parān kleśayati nātmānaṃ na parān upahasati tayā samāhita­yuktayā vācā samanvāgato bhavati | yayā vācayā samyag­ārya­mārgam avatarati iyam ucyate samyagvāk || 1.2.25 ||


yat karma kṛṣṇaṃ kṛṣṇavipākaṃ tat karma nābhisaṃskaroti | yat karma śuklaṃ śuklavipākaṃ tat karmābhisaṃskaroti | yat karma śukla­kṛṣṇa­vipākaṃ tat {C6v} karma nābhisaṃskaroti1246 | yat karma kṛṣṇa­śukla­vipākaṃ kṛṣṇa­kṣayāya saṃvartate tat karmābhisaṃskaroti | satkarma­pratiśaraṇaṃ samyak­karmāntaḥ | ayam ucyate samyakkarmāntaḥ || 1.2.26 ||


ap1.­81

yadāryavaṃśavrataguṇasaṃlekhānutsarjanatā na kuhanatā na lapanatā na kathā­surabhitā svācāraśīlatā paralābheṣv anīrṣukatā1247 ātma­lābhātma­saṃtuṣṭi­niravadyatā āryānujñānujñātā jīvanatā | ayam ucyate samyagājivaḥ || 1.2.27 ||


yo vyāyāmo mithyāryair1248 ananujñātaḥ | rāgadveṣamoha­kleśānuśayitas taṃ vyāyāmam1249 necchati | yo vyāyāmaḥ samyag­ārya­mārga­satyāvatāro nirvāṇa­gāminīṃ pratipadam arpayati taṃ vyāyāmaṃ samanugacchati | ayam ucyate samyagvyāyāmaḥ || 1.2.28 ||


ap1.­82

yā smṛtiḥ sūpasthitā aprakampyā ṛjukā 'kuṭilā saṃsāradoṣādīn avasaṃdarśikā nirvāṇa­patha­praṇetrī smṛtiḥ smaraṇaṃ samyag­āryamārga­saṃprayogaḥ | iyam ucyate samyaksmṛtiḥ || 1.2.29 ||


samyaktvena samādhir yasmin samādhau sthitaḥ sarvasattvavi­pramokṣāya samyak­sthiratvaṃ nirvāṇam1250 avakrāmati | ayam ucyate samyaksamādhiḥ || 1.2.30 ||


ap1.­83
<V 4.7a→> etā eva samākhyātā muditādyās tu bhūmayaḥ |
ālayo bodhisattvānām indriyādisvarūpiṇām || 1.2.31 || {C7r}
ap1.­84
ālayaḥ sarvabuddhānāṃ skandhādīnāṃ viśeṣataḥ |
buddhānāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ buddhatvāvāhikāḥ parāḥ || 1.2.32 ||
ap1.­85
dvātrimśadbodhicittānāṃ yadā yāntīha pūrṇatām |
indriyaskandhabhūtānāṃ buddhatvaṃ tad anantaram || 1.2.33 ||
ap1.­86
svadehe caiva buddhatvaṃ sthitam nānyatra kutracit |
dehād anyatra buddhatvam ajñānenāvṛtair matam <V 4.10d←> || 1.2.34 ||
ap1.­87
<H 1.1.12a→> svadehasthaṃ mahājñānaṃ sarvasaṃkalpavarjitam  |
vyāpakaḥ sarvavastūnāṃ dehastho 'pi na dehajaḥ || 1.2.35 ||
ap1.­88

vajragarbha āha |


dehe katame nāḍyaḥ <H 1.1.13 (prose)←> || 1.2.36 ||


bhagavān āha |


śatam ekaṃ dvidaśādhikaṃ catuścakraprabhedataḥ | bodhicitta­svarūpeṇa nāḍī­dvātriṃśad uttamā matāḥ1251  | tadyathā |


ap1.­89
<H 1.1.16a→> abhedyā1252 sūkṣmarūpā ca divyā vāmā tu vāminī |
kūrmajā bhāvakī sekā doṣā viṣṭā ca mātarī1253 || 1.2.37 ||
ap1.­90
śarvarī śītadā uṣmā ca lalanā rasanā avadhūtī ca |
pravaṇā hṛṣṭā varṇā ca surūpiṇī1254 sāmānyā hetudāyikā || 1.2.38 ||
ap1.­91
viyogā ca premaṇī siddhā ca pāvakī sumanās1255 tathā |
trivṛttā kāminī gehā caṇḍikā māradārikā1256 || 1.2.39  ||
etā nāḍyo bhagavan kīdrśāḥ || 1.2.40 ||
ap1.­92

tribhavapariṇatāḥ sarve grāhyagrāhakavarjitāḥ <H 1.1.20b←> || iti || 1.2.41 ||


ap1.­93

pañcendriyaṃ pañcabalaṃ saptabodhyaṅgam āryāṣṭāṅga­mārga­paryantādi­vivaraṇaṃ bodhicittāvatāro nāma {C7v} dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap1.­94

atha bhagavantaṃ sarvatathāgatāḥ pūjāṃ kṛtvā praṇipatyaivam āhuḥ |


bhāṣasva bhagavan sāraṃ rahasyaṃ jñānam anuttamam || 1.3.1  ||


atha bhagavān sarvatathāgatādhyeṣaṇāṃ viditvā sarvatantrahṛdaya­jñāna­pradīpa­vajraṃ nāma samādhiṃ samāpadyedaṃ sarva­tantra­rahasyam udājahāra || 1.3.2 ||


ap1.­95
rahasye parame ramye sarvātmani sadā1257 sthitaḥ |
sarvabuddhamayaḥ sattvo vajrasattvaḥ paraṃ sukham || 1.3.3 ||
ap1.­96
asau hi bhagavān yogaḥ sthiraśāśvataḥ paramaḥ |
manmathaḥ pratyutpannaḥ sadā1258 svabhāvo duratikramaḥ || 1.3.4  ||
ap1.­97
vicitrakarmayogena vicitravidhikāṅkṣiṇām |
buddhavajradharādyās tu kṛtakā vinayāḥ smṛtāḥ || 1.3.5 ||
ap1.­98
sarvabuddhādisthiracalāḥ sarvabhāvā bhavaty asau |
sarvabuddhasamāyogaḍākinījālasaṃvaraḥ || 1.3.6 ||
ap1.­99
anena māyāyogena sarvato viśvam uttamam |
buddhādibhir vineyaiḥ siddhaṃ sarvasattvārtham uttamam || 1.3.7  ||
ap1.­100
sarvastrīmāyā siddhā svarūpaparivartanaiḥ |
duścāriṇyo 'pi sidhyanti sarvalābhasukhotsavaiḥ || 1.3.8 ||
ap1.­101
vicitramāyā mudreyaṃ ḍākinīti ca1259 mlecchayā |
ḍai vihāyagamane dhātur atra vikalpitaḥ || 1.3.9 ||
ap1.­102
sarvākāśacarā siddhir ḍākinīti prasidhyati |
sarvato viśvamudrā tu sarvato viśvasaṃvarair | iti || 1.3.10 ||
ap1.­103
vajraṃ vajradharaś caiva padmaṃ padmadharas tathā | {C8r}
maṇir maṇidharaś caiva bhavaty eṣāṃ kulāni ca || 1.3.11 ||
ap1.­104

atha sarvatathāgatābhibhavanavirajapadaṃ nāma samādhiṃ samāpadyedaṃ bodhicittam udājahāra || 1.3.12 ||


ap1.­105
na śūnyaṃ nāpi cāśūnyaṃ madhyamā nopalabhyate |
prajñāpāramitāyogo hy upāyaḥ karuṇātmakaḥ || 1.3.13 ||
ap1.­106
tataḥ sukaruṇopāyaprajñāpāramitā sphuṭam |
avikalpeṣu dharmeṣu na bhāvo na ca bhāvanā || 1.3.14 ||
ap1.­107
avikalpādhimokṣe 'pi kalpayet sarvakalpanām |
avikalpeṣu dharmeṣu sattvārthaparikalpanām || 1.3.15 ||
ap1.­108
tathāgatātmakaṃ1260 dharmaṃ na dharmī na ca dharmatā |
pratiśrutkāravasamā tato 'sau dharmavāg abhūt || 1.3.16 ||
ap1.­109
tato mahāyānasaṃbhavabhāvanā1261 guṇavistaraiḥ  |
traiyadhvikāḥ sarvatathāgatā anena stotrarājena saṃstuvanti sma || 1.3.17 ||
ap1.­110
<Sz 2.3.114a→> namo 'stu yogādhipa sattvamocaka||
namo 'stu sarvātmaja ekabhāvaka ||
namo 'stu saṃsārārṇavamohachedaka ||
namo 'stu sarvatattvajñānaikadarśaka ||
namāmy ahaṃ sadā <Sz 2.3.115d←> || 1.3.18 ||
ap1.­111
punar api pūjāṃ kṛtvā praṇipatyaivam āhūḥ |
bhāṣasva bhagavan sāraṃ sarvadharmaikasaṃgraham || 1.3.19 ||
ap1.­112

bhagavān āha |


yad yad indriyamārgatvaṃ yāyāt1262 tat tat svabhāvataḥ |
<SU 69a→> asamāhitayogena nityam eva samāhitaḥ <SU 69b←>  || 1.3.20 ||
ap1.­113
yasmāt sarvātmanātmanaṃ1263 vijñānaṃ skandham āśritam |
na kecit {C8v} pratibudhyante mūḍhacittā narādhamāḥ || 1.3.21 ||
ap1.­114
cittā cittaṃ ca cidrūpaṃ vijñānaṃ jñeyasvarūpakam |
kāryeṣu kāraṇatvaṃ ca dharmāṇāṃ dharmabhāvanā || 1.3.22 ||
ap1.­115
yasmād dharmabahutvena nadīsrotram ivodadhiḥ |
mokṣaṃ hi ekam eva syād bahutvaṃ nopalabhyate || 1.3.23 ||
guruvaktrāt tal1264 labhyate yathādhyātmavyavasthitaṃ  || 1.3.24 ||
ap1.­116

iti tattvoddeśaprakaraṇaṃ tṛtīyam ||

Part 4

ap1.­117
athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi sarvatantreṣu nirṇayam |
samatvāt sarvasattvānāṃ tryasram udārarūpiṇaṃ || 1.4.1 ||
ap1.­118
ādhāras1265 tu bhavet teṣāṃ brahmādyāsasurāsuraiḥ |
sa eva prajñāpāramitā saṃvṛtākārarūpiṇī || 1.4.2 ||
ap1.­119
sa eva viṣayātītaḥ1266 sarvaprāṇihṛdi sthitaḥ1267 |
kiṃ te vistarato anusaṃkṣepād tad vibuddhatvam || 1.4.3 ||
ap1.­120
buddhatvaṃ padaṃ prāptaṃ kalpāsaṃkhyeyakoṭibhir yāvat1268 |
asmin api1269 janmani tvaṃ prāpnoṣi1270 satsukhenaiva || 1.4.4 ||
ap1.­121
atha vajradharatvam athavānenaiva cakravartitvam |
aṣṭamahāsiddhiṃ vā anyāṃ manasīpsitāṃ1271 vāpi || 1.4.5 ||
ap1.­122
moho dveṣo rāgo mānas tv īrṣyā ca pañcasaṃkleśāḥ |
sattvāḥ supratibaddhā ye ghnanti svādhyaṅgakenaiva || 1.4.6 ||
ap1.­123
ebhir baddhāḥ sattvāḥ ṣaḍgatisaṃsāravartino jātāḥ |
kurvanty anekapāpaṃ kleśair vimohitāḥ santaḥ || 1.4.7 ||
ap1.­124
ata etā vihantuṃ vidagdhabuddhena nirmitā yuktiḥ |
dṛṣṭvā duḥkhaviyogaṃ saṃsārārṇavapatitānām || 1.4.8 || {C9r}
ap1.­125
pratyayabhūtāḥ kleśāḥ prajñopāyena sunirmito hetuḥ1272  |
phalabhūto1273 asau lakṣaḥ traidhātuṣu nirmalālokaḥ || 1.4.9 ||
ap1.­126
yena yena snātavyā bhūtās te tasya rūpiṇaḥ |
indhanavahninyāyena ramyaṃ jinanāṭakaṃ divyam || 1.4.10 ||
ap1.­127
ayam eva śuddhalakṣo 'yaṃ skandhāyatanadhātavaḥ |
taṃ tu hanti samarthaḥ śatruḥ samartho yathā śatruṃ || 1.4.11 ||
ap1.­128
mohaṃ mohaviśuddhyā dveṣaviśuddhyā tathā dveṣam |
rāgaṃ rāgaviśuddhyā mānaviśuddhyā mahāmānam || 1.4.12 ||
ap1.­129
īrṣyām īrṣyāviśuddhyā sarvaviśuddhas tu1274 vajradhṛg nāthaḥ |
tadrūpaviśuddhyā pañcakleśāḥ praśamaṃ yānti || 1.4.13 ||
ap1.­130
ete pañca kulāni pañca jñānāni pañca buddhāḥ |
ebhyo jātāḥ sattvā vajragarbhakrodhās tridhātuś ca || 1.4.14 ||
ap1.­131
ayam evādhyātmabhedo guruvaktrāl labhyate 'tispaṣṭena |
ye guruhīnāḥ sattvā na labhante te1275 mantramudrām api || 1.4.15 ||
ap1.­132
jambūdvīpe 'to 'smin buddhādhyuṣite trikoṇake śuddhe |
ekārākṛtimadhye vaṃ yasyaivaṃ1276 yathā bhavati || 1.4.16  ||
ap1.­133
trikoṇe maṇḍale ramye vajrārallivinisṛtam |
dharmodayeti vikhyātaṃ yoṣitāṃ bhaga ity api || 1.4.17 ||
ap1.­134
tasya madhyagataṃ padmam aṣṭapatraṃ sakarṇikam |
tatrālikālisaṃmiśrā aṣṭau vargavyavasthitāḥ || 1.4.18 || {C9v}
ap1.­135
kurvanti karmasaṃghātaṃ mantrarūpeṇa dehinām |
pañcāśadakṣarāṇy eva vedās tu saṃsthitā ime1277 || 1.4.19 ||
ap1.­136
mantrāṇāṃ caiva tantrāṇāṃ śāstrāṇāṃ bāhyarūpiṇām |
etāni vajragarbhasvarūpāṇi nānyad ebhyo 'sti kiṃcit1278 || 1.4.20 ||
ap1.­137
akacaṭatapayasavargaratāni pañcāśad api |
samāni nirmitāni vajrārallau padmagatāni || 1.4.21 ||
ap1.­138
pratidalam aṣṭasu dikṣu viditāni1279 |
eṣāṃ madhye tu kiñjalke vidyate parameśvaraḥ || 1.4.22 ||
ap1.­139
aṣṭabhir vargakaiś1280 caiva veṣṭitaḥ paramākṣaraḥ |
akāraḥ sarvavarṇāgro mahārtho varganāyakaḥ || 1.4.23 ||
ap1.­140
tata eva samudbhūtāḥ sarvamantrās tu dehiṇām || 1.4.24 ||
ap1.­141
yāḥ1281 khaḍgāñjana1282 pādalepaguḍikāpātālayakṣāṅganāḥ |
trailokyodaravartisūtakagati1283 karmānugāḥ siddhayaḥ || 1.4.25 ||
ap1.­142
yāḥ sarvās tu maharddhayaḥ svabhavane satpañcakāmānvitāḥ |
tā vargāṣṭakamadhyagāt svaravarān niryānti vargātmakāt || 1.4.26  ||
ap1.­143
yaḥ kaścit prasaro vācāṃ janānāṃ pratipadyate |
sa sarvo mantrarūpo hi tasmād eva prajāyate || 1.4.27 ||
ap1.­144
nādo hi mantra ity uktaṃ sarveṣāṃ tu śarīriṇām |
viśvagranthimahāsthānād dharmārallir1284 viniścaret || 1.4.28 ||
ap1.­145
na kaścin niyato mantraḥ siddhi-ṛddhyor vyavasthitaḥ |
anutpannasvabhāvo hi mantro vargeśvaraḥ paraḥ || 1.4.29 ||
ap1.­146
ataḥ paraṃ pravakṣyāmi {C10r} sampuṭodbhavalakṣaṇam |
ekāraḥ1285 pṛthivī jñeyā karmamudrā tu locanā  || 1.4.30 ||
ap1.­147
mahākṛpā mahopāyaviśvarūpā viśvagocarā1286 |
sthitā nirmāṇacakre vai nābhau viśvapaṃkaje || 1.4.31 ||
ap1.­148
vaṃkāras tu jalaṃ jñeyaṃ dharmamudrā tu māmakī |
maitrīpraṇidhirūpā tu devī vajrakulā mukhyā || 1.4.32 ||
ap1.­149
sthitā sā1287 dharmacakre tu hṛdaye aṣṭadalāmbuje |
makāro1288 vahnir uddiṣṭā mahāmudrā tu pāṇḍarā  || 1.4.33 ||
ap1.­150
muditābalayogena devī padmakulodbhavā |
sthitā saṃbhogacakre tu kaṇṭhe dvyaṣṭadalāmbuje || 1.4.34 ||
ap1.­151
yākāro1289 vāyurūpas tu sarvakleśaprabhañjakaḥ  |
mahāsamayamudrā vai devī karmakulā mukhyā || 1.4.35 ||
ap1.­152
upekṣājñānayogena tārā saṃsāratāriṇī |
sthitā mahāsukhacakre dvātrimśaddalapaṅkaje || 1.4.36 ||
ap1.­153
ekāreṇa smṛtā prajñā vaṃkāraś cāpy upāyakaḥ1290 |
vaṃkārabhūṣitaś cāsāv ekāraḥ śobhate dhruvam || 1.4.37 ||
ap1.­154
adha ūrdhvaṃ1291 samāpattyā prajñopāyasvabhāvataḥ |
ekāro1292 vaṃkāraś caiva dvayaṃ dvayam udāhṛtam  || 1.4.38 ||
ap1.­155

evam iti nipātena1293 avocat paryantaṃ tantrasamudāyaḥ sūcyate vā1294 | vakṣyati1295 mayā śrutam evaṃ hi mahārāgo 'tra sadā sthitaḥ | śru śravanaṃ nirdiṣṭaṃ ta yac ca mahāsukho nāthaḥ | mayaiva śrutam mayā śrutam iti śrotreṇa jñānena śrutaṃ na tv adhigatam | adhigate tu bhagavatā1296 ko doṣaḥ || 1.4.39 || {C10v}


ap1.­156

bhagavān āha | saṃgītikārakadeśakayor abhedaḥ syāt | athavā adhigatam eva vaineyajanavaśāt | deśaka eva saṃgītikārakaḥ syāt || 1.4.40 ||


deśako 'ham ahaṃ dharmaḥ śrotāhaṃ svagaṇair1297 yutaḥ |
tat kathaṃ jñāyate || 1.4.41 ||

ap1.­157

nṛtyati yatra mahāsukhanātho1298 nṛtyaty eka-m-anekaraseneti vacanāt | yat kiṃcid ākhyātaṃ bhagavatā1299 kulaputrās tan mayā ekasminn eva kāla ekasminn eva kṣaṇe śrutaṃ ity adhigatam | anenācintyādhimokṣa1300 samādhilābhitvaṃ sūcayati || 1.4.42 ||


ap1.­158
samayaḥ kāla ity uktaṃ kālo hi trividho mataḥ |
sukālaś caiva duḥkālo acintyaḥ kāla eva ca || 1.4.43 ||
ap1.­159
kṣīradhārāvannāsāpuṭarandhreṇāgataḥ sukāla ucyate |
gataś caiva vahnirūpeṇa duḥkālas tayor ekaḥ prakīrtitaḥ1301 || 1.4.44 ||
ap1.­160
asahāyo bhaved ekaḥ kālas tv acintyatāṃ gataḥ |
na rāgo na virāgaś ca madhyamā nopalabhyate || 1.4.45 ||
ap1.­161
tatra rāga āśaktilakṣaṇaḥ virāgo nirodho mataḥ1302 |
ābhyāṃ rahitā madhyamā na pratīyate | etat trayaṃ nopalabhyate || 1.4.46 ||
ap1.­162
rāgaś caiva virāgaś1303 ca miśrībhūtam anāvilam |
tathā rāgavirāgābhyām ekaḥ samarasaḥ kṣaṇaḥ || 1.4.47 ||
samarasaḥ sarvabhāvānām bhagavān samayas tv eka ucyate | tadyathā  |
ap1.­163
aiśvaryasya samagrasya rūpasya {C11r} yaśasaḥ śriyaḥ |
jñānasyātha prayatnasya saṇṇāṃ bhaga iti śrutiḥ ||

so 'syāstīti bhagavān || 1.4.48 ||


ap1.­164

athavā1304 ye ca vaipākṣikā dharmās tān bhagnavān iti bhagavān | sarvatathāgatakāyavākcittāny tāny eva hṛdayaṃ tad eva vajraṃ saiva yoṣit tasyā bhagas1305 tatraiva vijahāra | he bhagavan vijahāreti kim uktaṃ bhavati || 1.4.49 ||


ap1.­165

bhagavān āha | samarasasarvatathāgatavicitropāyena vineyajana­manāṃsi hṛtavān ity arthaḥ | sarva­tathāgata­kāya­vāk­citta­hṛdaya­vajra­yoṣit­svabhāvāyāṃ dharmodayāyāṃ yadā bhagavān vijahāra tadā mayā śrutam iti | tadyathā | yena kleśo 'pi1306 nihanyate prajñādhīnāś ca te kleśāḥ | tasmāt prajñā bhaga ucyate | tasmin bhage sakala­tathāgato yoṣitsahitaḥ sthitaḥ || 1.4.50 ||


ap1.­166
aho hi sarvabuddhānāṃ sarvajñajñānam uttamam |
yat tathāgatasaukhyārthaṃ bhāryātvam upakurvata || iti || 1.4.51  ||

ap1.­167

kulaputrā evaṃ mayā śrutaṃ varṇā dharmādau nityasaṃsthitāḥ | śuddhāḥ saṃbuddha­siddhi­janakā ye 'kathyā vajrapāṇe te mayā kathitāḥ | varṇair ebhiḥ sattvāḥ prayānti saṃsāra­pāram atidūram | lakṣaṃ kṛtvā sākṣād asakṛt tallīna­cittena prāpnoty asmin janmani buddhatvaṃ vajrasattvatvaṃ vā || 1.4.52 ||


ap1.­168

yānty eva1307 padam acintyaṃ {C11v} na prāptaṃ yac ca sugataiś ca buddhā bhavanti sattvāḥ samyag uktās tu lakṣite1308 lakṣye | sevitamātreṇa avīcau prayāti  | saṃkliṣṭacittena saṃtyajyātaḥ saṃkliṣṭam | bhavabhayātītas tu sādhakaḥ śrīmān bhāvayati śuddhacittaḥ | prajñopāyaprayogena tena yathā saṃprāptaṃ śuddhaṃ satyaṃ saṃvedanātmakaṃ1309 lakṣaṇaṃ | prajñopāyavikāraṃ gaganasamaṃ tribhuvanālokam1310 | tal lakṣyaṃ dūrlakṣyaṃ sarvagataṃ hetupratyayādhīnam | cintāmaṇir iva loke svaparārthakaraṃ1311 siddhyagram || 1.4.53 ||


ap1.­169

iti sarvatantranidānarahasyāt śrīsampuṭodbhavakalparājaḥ prathamaḥ samāptaḥ ||

ap2.

Chapter A2

Part 1

ap2.­1
<H 1.10.1a→> athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi sādhakānāṃ hitāya1312 vai |
śiṣyo 'bhiṣicyate yena vidhiṃ cāpi kathyate || 2.1.1 ||
ap2.­2
vasudhāṃ śodhayed yogī prathamaṃ devatātmakaḥ |
hūṁ vajrīkṛtayatnena paścān maṇḍalam ālikhet || 2.1.2 ||
ap2.­3
udyāne vijane deśe bodhisattvagṛheṣu ca |
śūnyamaṇḍapāgāramadhye1313 vartayen maṇḍalaṃ varam || 2.1.3 ||
ap2.­4
divyena rajasā likhed athavā madhyamena tu |
pañcaratnamayaiś cūrṇair athavā taṇḍulādibhiḥ1314 || 2.1.4 ||
ap2.­5
trihastaṃ maṇḍalaṃ kāryaṃ trayāṅguṣṭhādhikaṃ tathā1315 |
caturvidyās tatra praveṣṭavyā divyāḥ pañcakulodbhavāḥ <H 1.10.1d←> || 2.1.5 ||
ap2.­6
<P 3.2a→> mantramārgānusāreṇa abhiṣikto yadā budhaḥ |
pratyakṣaṃ sarvabuddhānāṃ maṇḍale sugatālaye || 2.1.6 ||
ap2.­7
anantalokadhātvīśā {C12r} grāhyā1316 tathāpi dhīmatā |
svādhiṣṭhānapadaṃ prāpya samayakṣatibhīruṇā || 2.1.7 ||
ap2.­8
mantramārge tathā coktaṃ sambuddhaiḥ paramārthataḥ |
vajrasattvādidevānāṃ samayo duratikramaḥ || 2.1.8 ||
ap2.­9
ato 'rthaṃ sarvayatnena abhiṣekam jinātmajaḥ |
upasarped yathāyogaṃ vajrācāryaguṇodadhim <P 3.5d←> || 2.1.9  ||
ap2.­10
atha vā mataiva jyeṣṭhā1317 bhaginī putrī ca bhāgineyī vā |
āsāṃ madhye yāṃ tāṃ yathālabdhāṃ susādhanaṃ kurute || 2.1.10 ||
ap2.­11
no ced etā na syuḥ sākṣāt sarvajñavarṇitā vidyāḥ |
tasmāt saṃgrahaṇīyā anyāś1318 ca viśeṣitā buddhaiḥ || 2.1.11 ||
ap2.­12

dvijadārām athavā, rajakīm athavā, caṇḍālikāṃ ḍombinīṃ kulajām athavā, rājñīnaṭadārāśilpikām athavā, mṛganayanāṃ tanumadhyāṃ vipulanitambāṃ stanonnatāṃ subhagāṃ samayācāraṃ sunipuṇāṃ tattvasthāṃ mantratantrajñām | etāḥ kanyāḥ kathitās tribhuvanānarghāḥ sādhakendrāṇām  | ābhiḥ sarvasiddhir bhavatīti kulakrameṇaiva || 2.1.12 ||


ap2.­13
athavā yāṃ tāṃ yathālabdhāṃ ṣoḍaśābdikāṃ tathaiva ca |
<P 3.6a→> navayauvanasampannāṃ prāpya mudrāṃ sulocanāṃ <P 3.6b←> || 2.1.13 ||

ap2.­14
tāṃ vidyāṃ saṃgṛhya triśaraṇagamanakrameṇa saṃśodhya |
kathayet tattvarahasyaṃ mantratantrakramaṃ sarvam || 2.1.14 ||
ap2.­15
śabdaṃ vā adhamārgaṃ jihvātattvaṃ tathordhvavikṣepam |
sarvaṃ vidagdhaṃ nānākaraṇakramaṃ {C12v} caiva || 2.1.15 ||
ap2.­16
kuṇḍalakaṭisūtrādyāhāranūpurakaṃkaṇair yuktā |
uttamasiddhiṃ pradadāty evaṃ yā śodhitā vidyā || 2.1.16 ||
ap2.­17
sarvopadravarahite sthāne vidyādharaḥ sakhāyādyaḥ1319 |
<P 3.6c→> atha srakcandanavastrādyair bhūṣayitvā nivedayet || 2.1.17 ||
ap2.­18
gandhamālyādisatkāraiḥ kṣīrapūjādivistaraiḥ |
bhaktyā sampūjya yatnena mudrayā saha sādhakaḥ || 2.1.18 ||
ap2.­19
śiṣyo bhūmau samāropya śraddhayā jānumaṇḍalaṃ1320 |
adhyeṣayec chāstāraṃ stotreṇānena sāñjaliḥ || 2.1.19 ||
ap2.­20
namas te śūnyatāgarbha sarvasaṃkalpavarjita |
sarvajñajñānasaṃdohajñānamūrte namo 'stu te1321 || 2.1.20 ||
ap2.­21
jagadajñānavicchediśuddhatattvārthadeśaka |
dharmanairātmyasambhūtavajrasattva namo 'stu te || 2.1.21 ||
ap2.­22
sambuddhā bodhisattvāś ca tvattaḥ pāramitāguṇāḥ |
saṃbhavanti sadā nātha bodhicitta namo 'stu te || 2.1.22 ||
ap2.­23
ratnatrayamahāyānaṃ tvattaḥ sthavarajaṅgamam1322 |
traidhātukam idaṃ sarvaṃ jagadvīra namo 'stu te || 2.1.23 ||
ap2.­24
cintāmanir ivodbhūta jagadiṣṭārthasiddhaye |
sugatājñākara śrīman buddhaputra namo namaḥ || 2.1.24 ||
ap2.­25
jñātuṃ me 'nuttaraṃ tattvaṃ tvatprabhāvād guṇāt tava |
vajrābhiṣekeṇa sarvajña prasādaṃ kuru sāmpratam || 2.1.25 ||
ap2.­26
rahasyaṃ sarvabuddhānāṃ darśitaṃ vajradharmiṇe |
yathā śrīcittavajreṇa tathā nātha prasīda me || 2.1.26 ||
ap2.­27
bhavatpādāmbujaṃ tyaktvā nānyā me vidyate gatiḥ | {C13r}
tasmāt kuru dayāṃ nātha saṃsārāgatinirjita || 2.1.27 ||
ap2.­28
vajrācāryas tataḥ śrīmān sānukampo hitāśayaḥ |
samutpādya kṛpāṃ śiṣye āhuya gaṇamaṇḍale || 2.1.28 ||
ap2.­29
pañcakāmaguṇākīrṇe vitānavitatojjvale1323 |
yoginīyogasaṃyukte ghaṇṭākalakalasvare || 2.1.29 ||
ap2.­30
puṣpadhūpāñjane ramye sraksurāmodasaṃsukhe |
vajrasattvādidevānāṃ maṇḍale paramādbhūte || 2.1.30 ||
ap2.­31
mudrāyogaṃ tataḥ kṛtvā, ācāryaḥ subhagottamaḥ |
niveśya padmabhāṇḍe tu bodhicittaṃ jinātmajam || 2.1.31 ||
ap2.­32
uddhūtacāmaraiś chatrair gāthāmaṅgalagītibhiḥ |
mudrāyuktaṃ tu taṃ śiṣyam abhiśiñcej jagatprabhuḥ || 2.1.32 ||
ap2.­33
dattvābhiṣekaṃ sadratnam ācāryaḥ parameśvaraḥ |
dadyād vai samayaṃ ramyaṃ divyaṃ prakṛtisaṃskṛtam || 2.1.33 ||
ap2.­34
mahāraktaṃ sakarpūraṃ raktacandanayojitam |
kuliśāmbusamāyuktaṃ pañcamaṃ cittasambhavam || 2.1.34 ||
ap2.­35
idaṃ te samayaṃ samyak sarvabuddhair udāhṛtam |
pālayasva sadā bhadraṃ1324 saṃvaraṃ śṛṅu sāmpratam || 2.1.35 ||
ap2.­36
na hi prāṇivadhaḥ kāryaḥ strīratnaṃ na parityajet |
ācāryas te na saṃtyājyaḥ saṃvaro duratikramaḥ <P 3.25d←> || 2.1.36 ||
ap2.­37
pūrvoktānāṃ1325 yā vidyānām1326 athavā ātmayoginī |
śuddhāṃ tāṃ nirmitāṃ vidyāṃ sihlakarpūrabhāvitāṃ || 2.1.37 ||
ap2.­38
<H 1.10.6c→> tāvat sevayed yogī yāvac chukravatī bhavet |
mudrāyās tu mukhaṃ baddhvā upāyasya mukhaṃ tathā1327 || 2.1.38 ||
ap2.­39
sevayā yat samudbhūtaṃ śiṣyavaktre nipātayet |
kāritavyaṃ ca tatraiva samarasaṃ śiṣyagocaram || 2.1.39 ||
ap2.­40
svasaṃvedyaṃ bhavej jñānaṃ svaparasaṃvittivarjitam |
khasamaṃ virajaṃ śūnyaṃ bhāvābhāvātmakaṃ param || 2.1.40 ||
ap2.­41
prajñopāyavyatimiśraṃ {C13v} rāgavirāgamiśritam |
sa eva prāṇināṃ prāṇaḥ sa eva paramākṣaraḥ || 2.1.41 ||
ap2.­42
sarvavyāpī sa evāsau sa eva buddhajñānī |
śrī heruko nigadyate bhāvābhāvau tadbhūtau |
anyāni yāni tāni ca <H 1.10.11d←> || 2.1.42 ||
ap2.­43
<H 1.8.31a→> ānandaṃ tu prathamaṃ vīraḥ1328 paramānandaṃ tu yoginī |
suratānandaṃ samastaṃ vai tatsukhopāyasarvavit <H 1.8.31d←> || 2.1.43 ||
ap2.­44
<H 1.10.13a→> prathamānandamātraṃ tu paramānandaṃ dvisaṅkhyataḥ  |
tṛtīyaṃ ca1329 viramākhyaṃ caturthaṃ sahajaṃ smṛtam <H 1.10.13d←> || 2.1.44 ||
ap2.­45

tac cābhiṣekaṃ caturvidham |


<SU 113c→> prathamaṃ kalāśābhiṣekaṃ dvitīyaṃ guhyābhiṣekataḥ  |
prajñājñānaṃ tṛtīyaṃ tu caturthaṃ tu tathā punaḥ <SU 113f←> || 2.1.45 ||
ap2.­46
<P 3.26a→> bodhicittābhiṣekeṇa śiṣyāya gatakalmaṣe |
anujñāṃ1330 tu tato dadyāt tatra buddhapure vare1331 || 2.1.46 ||
ap2.­47
ābodhimaṇḍaparyantaṃ diśāṃ cakre samantataḥ |
pravartaya samantāgraṃ1332 dharmacakram anuttaram || 2.1.47 ||
ap2.­48
prajñopāyasvarūpātmā cintāmaṇir ivoccakaiḥ |
akhinno vigatāsaṅgaḥ sattvārthaṃ kuru sāmpratam || 2.1.48 ||
ap2.­49
prāpyābhiṣekam anujñāṃ ca kṛtakṛtyaḥ praharṣitaḥ |
vadet sumadhurāṃ vāṇīṃ jagadānandakāriṇīm || 2.1.49 ||
ap2.­50
adya me saphalaṃ janma saphalaṃ jivītam ca me |
adya buddhakule jāto buddhaputro 'smi sāmpratam || 2.1.50 ||
ap2.­51
kalpārṇavamahāghorāj janmāvīcisamākulāt |
tārito 'haṃ tvayā nātha kleśapaṅkasuduṣṭarāt || 2.1.51 ||
ap2.­52
niṣpannam iva ātmānaṃ jāne yuṣmatprasādataḥ | {C14r}
sambodhau1333 na ca me kāṅkṣā prahīṇā sarvavāsanā || 2.1.52 ||
ap2.­53
nipatya pādayor bhaktyā prahṛṣṭotphullalocanaḥ |
yad yad iṣṭataraṃ dravyaṃ tat tad eva nivedayet || 2.1.53 ||
ap2.­54
niravagrahacittena guruṇāpi kṛpālunā |
śiṣyasya grahanāśāya grāhyaṃ tad dhi hitāya1334 ca || 2.1.54 ||
ap2.­55
tataḥ praṇamya sampūjya dattvā ca gurudakṣinām <P 3.35b←> |
<L 3.10a→> suvarṇaśatasahasrāṇi ratnāni vividhāni ca || 2.1.55  ||
ap2.­56
vastrayugmaśataṃ caiva gajavājirāṣṭram eva1335 |
karṇābharaṇakaṭakaṃ kaṇṭhikāṅgulīkam uttamam || 2.1.56 ||
ap2.­57
yajñopavītaṃ sauvarṇaṃ svabhāryāṃ duhitāṃ pi vā |
dāsaṃ dāsīṃ ca bhaginīṃ praṇipatya nivedayet || 2.1.57 ||
ap2.­58
ātmānaṃ sarvabhāvena praṇipatya nivedayet |
adya prabhṛti dāso 'haṃ samarpito1336 mayā tava <L 3.13b←> || 2.1.58 ||
ap2.­59
<P 3.35c→> evaṃ vijñāpayed bhūyaḥ samprāptābhimatāspadaḥ1337 |
adhunā sarvabuddhānāṃ suprasādo mamāntike || 2.1.59 ||
ap2.­60
yathā te 'nuttarāṃ bodhiṃ prabhāvāt sādhayāmy aham |
niṣpādayāmi sambodhau padaṃ sarvāgrapūjitam |
tatraiva1338 sthāpayiṣyāmi sattvāṃs tribhavavartinaḥ || 2.1.60 ||
ap2.­61
deyo 'bhiṣeko vidhinā munaiva1339
śiṣyādhimuktim manasāvagamya |
udāragambhīranayādhimukter
vācaiva dadyād abhiṣekaratnam || 2.1.61 ||
ap2.­62
yaḥ samprāptābhiṣekaḥ pravarakuliśabhṛd durlabhātulyasaṃpat |
sambhogakṣetralakṣmīgrahaṇakṛtamahābodhicittābhiṣekaḥ || 2.1.62 || {C14v}
ap2.­63
labdhānujñas trilokaduritaripujayārambhasaṃnaddhabuddhiḥ |
bodhāv āropya cittaṃ vipulam iha caren nirmalas tattvayogī <P 3.39d←> || 2.1.63 ||
ap2.­64

iti bodhicittābhiṣeko dvitīyasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap2.­65
<P 4.1a→> athātaḥ saṃpravakṣyāmi prajñopāyārthabhāvanām |
parārthārabdhavīryāṇāṃ sādhakānāṃ hitāya vai || 2.2.1 ||
ap2.­66
yāṃ vibhāvya na saṃsāre ghoradustaravāridhau |
nirvāṇe ca na tiṣṭhanti yoginaḥ svārthamātrake || 2.2.2 ||
ap2.­67
yasyāḥ prakarṣaparyante buddhānām amalādbhūte |
hānivṛddhir vinirmuktā jātā bodhir anuttarā || 2.2.3 ||
ap2.­68
pañcaskandhādikān dharmān nātikramet1340 triyāṇaṃ ca1341 |
kadalīvat parigṛhṇāti dharmadhātusamāḥ samāḥ || 2.2.4 ||
ap2.­69
na śūnyabhāvanāṃ kuryān nāpi cāśūnyabhāvanām |
na śūnyaṃ saṃtyajed yogī na cāśūnyaṃ parityajet || 2.2.5 ||
ap2.­70
aśūnyaśūnyayor grāhe jāyate 'nālpakalpanā1342 |
parityāge na1343 saṃkalpas tasmād etad dvayaṃ tyajet || 2.2.6 ||
ap2.­71
ubhayagrāhaparityāge vimukto vigatāspadaḥ |
aham ity eva saṃkalpas tasmād etac ca saṃtyajet || 2.2.7 ||
ap2.­72
nirvikāro nirāśaṅko niṣkāṅkṣo gatakalmaṣaḥ |
ādyantakalpanāmukto vyomavad bhāvayed budhaḥ || 2.2.8 ||
ap2.­73
na cāpi sattvavaimukhyaṃ kartavyam karuṇāvatā |
sattvo nāmāsti nāstīti na caivaṃ parikalpayet || 2.2.9 ||
ap2.­74
niṣprapañcasvarūpatvaṃ {C15r} prajñeti parikīrtyate |
cintāmanir ivāśeṣasattvārthakaraṇaṃ kṛpā || 2.2.10 ||
ap2.­75
nirālambapade proktā nirālambā mahākṛpā |
ekībhūtā dhiyā sārdhaṃ gagaṇe gagaṇaṃ yathā || 2.2.11 ||
ap2.­76
na yatra bhāvakaḥ kaścin nāpi kācid dhi bhāvanā |
bhāvanīyaṃ na caivāsti socyate tattvabhāvanā || 2.2.12 ||
ap2.­77
na ca kācit kriyāsty atra bhoktavyaṃ naiva vidyate |
kartṛbhoktṛvinirmuktā paramārthavibhāvanā || 2.2.13 ||
ap2.­78
na cātra sādhakaḥ1344 kaścin na ca kaścit samarpakaḥ |
na parihāryam ataḥ kiñcid grahyaṃ na cātra vidyate <P 4.14d←>  || 2.2.14 ||
ap2.­79
gandharvanagarākāraṃ māyāmarīcisaṃnibham |
hariścandrapurītulyaṃ svapnakrīḍeva dṛśyate || 2.2.15 ||
ap2.­80
dṛśyate spṛśyate caiva yathā māyā hi sarvataḥ |
na copalabhyate kācit sarvasya jagataḥ sthitiḥ || 2.2.16 ||
ap2.­81
samāje 'cintyasamparke svapnaprabodhanayor iva1345 |
yathā kumārarūpiṇa ubhayendriyamīlanam || 2.2.17 ||
ap2.­82
bhage liṅgaṃ pratiṣṭhāpya buddhānusmṛtibhāvanā |
kimapy utpadyate jñānam ādimadhyāntanirmalam || 2.2.18 ||
ap2.­83
svasaṃvedyaṃ hi taj jñānam vaktuṃ nānyatra śakyate |
<P 4.15a→> paśyatāṃ sarvarūpāṇi śṛṇvatāṃ śabdam eva ca || 2.2.19 ||
ap2.­84
jalpatāṃ hasatāṃ vāpi prāśnatāṃ vividhān rasān |
kurvatāṃ sarvakarmāṇi nānyatragatacetasām || 2.2.20 ||
ap2.­85
ajasraṃ yogināṃ yogo jāyate tattvavidinām |
etad advayam ity uktam bodhicittam idaṃ param || 2.2.21 ||
ap2.­86
vajraṃ śrīvajrasattvaś {C15v} ca sambuddho bodhir eva ca |
prajñāpāramitā caiṣā sarvapāramitāmayī || 2.2.22 ||
ap2.­87
samatā ceyam evoktā sarvabuddhāgrabhāvanā |
atraiva sarvam utpannam jagatsthiracalātmakam || 2.2.23 ||
ap2.­88
anantā bodhisattvāś ca sambuddhāḥ śrāvakādayaḥ |
tad eva bhāvayed yogī bhāvābhāvaviyogataḥ || 2.2.24 ||
ap2.­89
bhāvābhāvavinirmukto1346 bhāvayet sidhyate laghuḥ |
aśeṣadoṣavidveṣī saṃkleśavimukho dhruvam || 2.2.25 ||
ap2.­90
anantās tasya jāyante śrīmantaḥ saugatā guṇāḥ || 2.2.26 ||
ap2.­91
analpasaṃkalpatamo'bhibhūtaṃ
prabhañjanonmattataḍiccalaṃ ca |
rāgādidurvāramalānuliptaṃ
cittaṃ hi saṃsāram uvāca vajrī || 2.2.27 ||
ap2.­92
prabhāsvaraṃ kalpanayā vimuktaṃ
prahīṇarāgādimalapralepam |
grāhyaṃ na ca grāhakam agrasattvas
tad eva nirvāṇavaraṃ jagāda || 2.2.28 ||
ap2.­93
ataś ca nātaḥ param asti kiṃcin
nimittabhūtaṃ bahuduḥkharāśeḥ |
anantasaukhyodayahetubhūtaṃ
mumukṣavo nāsti tataḥ paraṃ ca || 2.2.29 ||
ap2.­94
aśeṣaduḥkhakṣayabaddhakakṣaiḥ
saṃbuddhasatsaukhyam avāptukāmaiḥ |
cittaṃ sthirīkṛtya vicārya yatnāt
tasya svabhāvaḥ kriyatām abhāvaḥ1347 || 2.2.30 ||
ap2.­95
yāvat kalpatamaḥpaṭena guruṇā ruddhaṃ mano janmināṃ |
tāvad duḥkham anantakaṃ virahitaṃ syāt tena yāvat tataḥ || 2.2.31  ||
ap2.­96
tāvat saukhyam udāram apratisamaṃ tātparyam āryair ataḥ | {C16r}
kāryaṃ tatkṣataye svayaṃ suvipulāṃ drakṣyanti tatsaṅgatim <P 4.26d←> || 2.2.32 ||
ap2.­97

evaṃ tattvayogī yogasya niścayaṃ kṛtvā anujñātaḥ svasamayastho bhāvanāṃ kurute | kiṃ kara­mudrā­mantra­pratimāhaṃkāra­bhāvanā­samayaiḥ sāmānya­siddhi­janakaiḥ syāt | buddhatva­niṣṭhasya lakṣyaṃ sākṣātkartavyaṃ kartavyaḥ sveṣṭa­devatāyogaḥ | ity utpanne tallakṣye tribhuvanam ākāśavad bhavati | sarvam ataḥ saṃtyajya prāpta­pada­dhyāna­yoga­tanniṣṭhaḥ abhyāsayati divā niśi saṃvedana­mātrakaṃ dakṣaḥ || 2.2.33 ||


ap2.­98

giriśikhare śivanilaye padmodyāne athavā samudratīre1348 rājodyāne vijane sarvasthāne svagṛhe vā cittamabhirucite sarvajñaiḥ saṃstuvitam eṣāṃ madhye tu yasya yat sthānaṃ tatrastho mantrajñaḥ sotsāho bhāvanāṃ kurute | prajñopāyena vinā buddhatvaṃ naiva labhyate sākṣāt | tasmāt prajñāṃ saṃtyajya saṃyag­bodhi­pradāṃ divyāṃ na dadāty evaikaikām eṣā mudrābhisampuṭāṃ vinā siddhim | jñānasyotpattitas tasmād yojyāś ca mudrāḥ || 2.2.34 ||


ap2.­99

mohaś ca samayamudrā | dveṣaḥ proktaḥ sadā mahāmudrā | īrṣyā ca karmamudrā | dharma­mudrātmako rāgaḥ | etān mudrān vividhān yogi niṣpādayed bhajed vidyāṃ saṃcintya tatra sākṣād ubhayor {C16v} api devatārūpam || 2.2.35 ||


ap2.­100

mohāc chāntaḥ kruddhaḥ krodhād rakto rāgāt karoti karmāṇi tad­artha­prakaraṇam | pañcabhir ebhir jino bhavati || 2.2.36 ||


ap2.­101

pratyuṣe divasānte madhyahne 'rddharātrisamaye ca mudrāyogaḥ kāryaḥ samyak | naivānyathā siddhiḥ | śāsananindābhīruḥ khalajanamadhye sthito hi yo yogī svacittamātraṃ tasya dhyāyec cittādhimokṣeṇa sākṣāt | yaḥ punar udyato yogī yatnena yogam iha sādhuḥ | sākṣāt prajñā apraptyā tiryagbhyo 'py abhyaset satatam | na karoty eva hi yo yogī yadi padmavara­saṃsparśaṇaṃ sākṣāt pratidivase pratimāse varṣāt samayakṣatir bhavati | samayakṣatau tu jāyate pramādo yogāc ca | bodhisattvasya samayotthāpanaṃ kṛtvā punar akaraṇasaṃvaraṃ vidadhet1349 | tasmāt samayasthena saṃvarayuktena tattvaniṣṭhena mudrāyogaḥ kāryo rahasyo dravyair mantratantrair vā | evaṃ buddhvā samyak­sampuṭa­yogena nityam upaviśya bhāvayati padam acintyaṃ tribhuvanam ekāgrarūpeṇa || 2.2.37 ||


ap2.­102

prajñopāyārthabhāvanānāma dvitīyasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam  ||

Part 3

ap2.­103
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi sarvacakravikurvitaṃ |
śrīvajrasattvādidevānāṃ sarvato viśvam uttamam || 2.3.1 ||
ap2.­104
rahasye parame ramye sarvātmany atra sādhayet |
vivikte bhuvane vāpi svodyānādiṣu vā punaḥ || 2.3.2 || {C17r}
ap2.­105
sarvato viśvamudrā tu sarvato viśvasaṃvaraiḥ |
sarvato viśvakāryāṇi sādhayed yathāsukham || 2.3.3 ||
ap2.­106
maṇḍalaṃ sarvatathāgatānāṃ śūnyatājñānam eva ca |
krodhānāṃ sādhanaṃ sarvaṃ saumyānāṃ devateṣu ca || 2.3.4 ||
ap2.­107
kim ahaṃ kathayiṣyāmi acintyaṃ buddhanāṭakam |
bhāvanādevatāyogajāpyamantravidhikramam || 2.3.5 ||
ap2.­108
paṭaṃ vā pratimāṃ vāpi sarvaṃ cittavikurvitam |
kathitaṃ mayā tantreṣu sattvānāṃ hitakāmyayā || 2.3.6 ||
ap2.­109
kulaṃ pañcavidhaṃ proktam ekatra ca hi śūnyavajriṇaḥ1350 || 2.3.7 ||
ap2.­110

vajragarbha uvāca |


kathayasva prasādena mahāsuratasuprabho |
utpattivarṇarūpaṃ ca bhujasaṃsthānavidhikramam || 2.3.8 ||
ap2.­111
mantrajāpavidhānaṃ ca yena sidhyanti sādhakāḥ || 2.3.9 ||
ap2.­112

bhagavān āha |


<H 1.3.1a→> prathamaṃ bhāvayen maitrīṃ1351 dvitīye karuṇāṃ tathā1352 |
tṛtīyaṃ muditām dhyāyad1353 upekṣāṃ sarvaśeṣataḥ || 2.3.10  ||
ap2.­113
punar api śūnyatābodhiṃ dvitīye bījasaṃgraham |
tṛtīye viśvabimbaniṣpattiṃ1354 caturthe nyāsam akṣaram || 2.3.11  ||
ap2.­114
repheṇa sūryaṃ purato vibhāvya
tasmin ravau hūṃbhavaviśvavajraṃ |
tenaiva vajreṇa vibhāvayec ca
prākārakaṃ pañjarabandhanaṃ ca || 2.3.12 ||
ap2.­115
prathamam bhāvayen mṛtakaṃ dharmadhātvātmakaṃ viduḥ |
yogī tasyopari sthitvā herukatvaṃ vibhāvayet || 2.3.13 ||
ap2.­116
svahṛdi bhāvayed rephaṃ tadudbhavaṃ sūryamaṇḍalaṃ |
tatraiva hūṃkṛtiṃ caiva prajñopāyasvabhāvakam1355 || 2.3.14 ||
ap2.­117
kṛṣṇavarṇaṃ mahāghoraṃ hūṃkārād vajrasaṃbhavaṃ | {C17v}
vajravaraṭakamadhyasthaṃ hūṃtattvaṃ bhāvayet punaḥ || 2.3.15 ||
ap2.­118
tatpariṇataṃ dṛṣṭvā dveṣātmakaṃ vibhāvayet |
vajrajanmaṃ mahāvīraṃ nīlapaṅkajasaṃnibhaṃ || 2.3.16 ||
ap2.­119
athavā nīlāruṇābhaṃ ca bhāvayec chraddhayā khalu |
vyomni bhaṭṭārakaṃ dṛṣṭvā vajrajanmaṃ mahākṛpaṃ || 2.3.17 ||
ap2.­120
pūjayed aṣṭadevībhiḥ sarvālaṅkāradhāribhiḥ |
gaurī mṛgalāñchanadhartrī1356 caurī mārtaṇḍabhājanaṃ || 2.3.18  ||
ap2.­121
vetālī1357 vārihastā ca bhaiṣajyaṃ dhartrī1358 ghasmarī  |
pukkasī vajrahastā1359 ca śavarī rasadharī tathā || 2.3.19 ||
ap2.­122
caṇḍālī ḍamaruṃ vadeḍ1360 ḍomby āliṅgitakaṃdharaḥ |
etābhiḥ pūjavidhivistaraiḥ sampūjyate1361 prabhuḥ || 2.3.20 ||
ap2.­123
tataḥ padavinirmuktaṃ sarvadharmātmakaṃ bhavet |
candrāliḥ kālimārtaṇḍabījaṃ madhyagataṃ bhavet1362 || 2.3.21 ||
ap2.­124
sa eva sattvam ity āhuḥ paramānandasvabhāvakam |
visphuranti svadehābhā gagaṇamaṇḍalacchādakāḥ || 2.3.22 ||
ap2.­125
saṃhāryānayed dhṛdaye yogī dveṣātmako bhavet <H 1.3.12d←> | iti  || 2.3.23 ||
ap2.­126
nabhodhātu1363 madhyagataṃ cintayet sūryamaṇḍalam |
tato hūṁkārajaṃ nīlāruṇābhaṃ sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitam || 2.3.24 ||
ap2.­127
dvibhujam ekavaktraṃ tu trinetram piṅgalordhvakeśaṃ ca |
<H 1.3.15a→> kruddhadṛṣṭiṃ dvirasṭavarṣākṛtiṃ bhairavākrāntam  || 2.3.25 ||
ap2.­128
vāme vajrakhaṭvāṅgaṃ kapālaṃ cāpi vāmataḥ |
dakṣiṇe kṛṣṇavajraṃ ca hūṃkāroccāraṇātmakaṃ || 2.3.26 ||
ap2.­129
śmaśāne krīḍate nāthaḥ aṣṭadevībhir āvṛtaḥ <H 1.3.16b←> |
evaṃ vibhāvayed1364 yogī sarvayogāmṛtaṃ varam || 2.3.27 ||
ap2.­130
sa eva bhagavān yogo1365 vajrasattvas tathāgataḥ || 2.3.28 ||
ap2.­131
krodharūpadharo {C18r} bhūtvā caturbāhuvirājitaḥ |
caturānandasvabhāvo hi caturmāraviśuddhitaḥ || 2.3.29 ||
ap2.­132
pūrvoktamaṇḍalacakrasthaṃ hūṁkārabījasambhavam |
vāme kapālaṃ devāsurāṇāṃ raktena pūritam || 2.3.30 ||
ap2.­133
dakṣiṇe śikhivadvajraṃ bhayasyāpi bhayaṃkaram |
aparabhujābhyāṃ prajñā1366 samāliṅgitavigraham || 2.3.31  ||
ap2.­134
prajñāṃ vajravārāhīṃ bhagavadrūpiṇīṃ bhāvayed | iti || 2.3.32 ||
ap2.­135
prathamaṃ bhāvayec chūnyaṃ karṇikāyāṃ tu niṣkalam |
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthaṃ hūṁkāraṃ tatra bhāvayet1367 || 2.3.33 ||
ap2.­136
bhāvayed devatārūpaṃ trimukhaṃ ṣaḍbhujaṃ tathā |
prathamam asitavaktraṃ dakṣiṇaṃ tu sitaṃ śāntam || 2.3.34 ||
ap2.­137
vāmaṃ tu1368 raktasaṃnibhaṃ trinetraṃ divyarūpiṇam  |
sarvālaṃkārasampūrṇaṃ kapālāsanasaṃsthitam1369 || 2.3.35 ||
ap2.­138
viṇmūtraśukraraktaṃ ca kapālaṃ gṛhya pāṇinā |
dhanurbāṇadharaṃ caiva vajraghaṇṭāṃ1370 tathaiva ca || 2.3.36 ||
ap2.­139
prathame1371 jvālāvajraṃ ca tṛtīye1372 triśūlaṃ tathā |
prajñāliṅgitaśrīmān jaṭāmakuṭamaṇḍitaḥ || 2.3.37 ||
ap2.­140
sphuradbuddhamayair meghair raśmijvālām anekadhā |
ātmānaṃ bhāvayet tatra bhagamadhye tu sādhakaḥ || 2.3.38 ||
ap2.­141
tato mudrāṃ vibhāvayet saṃyuktāṃ devatāsaha1373 |
daleṣu1374 tu likhed devīḥ1375 kapālāsanasaṃsthitāḥ || 2.3.39 ||
ap2.­142
viśvarūpamanoramā ekavaktrāś caturbhujāḥ |
prathamaṃ likhed vidyāṃ dhanurbāṇadharīṃ śubhām || 2.3.40 ||
ap2.­143
kapālaṃ śukrasampūrṇam aṅkuśaṃ gṛhya pāṇinā | {C18v}
dvitīye śūlahastā tu raktapūrṇakapālaṃ ca || 2.3.41 ||
ap2.­144
vajrapāśaṃ tathaiva ca likhed dakṣiṇakoṣṭhake1376 |
tṛtīyaṃ ca likhed devīm uttare1377 khaḍgapāṇinā || 2.3.42 ||
ap2.­145
vāripūrṇakapālaṃ ca vajraghaṇṭāṃ1378 tathaiva ca |
caturthīṃ tu likhed devīṃ dale paścimake tataḥ1379 || 2.3.43  ||
ap2.­146
vāme khaṭvāṅgahastāṃ ca kapālaṃ ca tathaiva hi1380 |
musuṇḍītripatākaṃ caiva †dhare† dakṣiṇe kare1381 || 2.3.44 ||
ap2.­147
pañcamī daṇḍahastā tu kapālaṃ gṛhya pāṇinā |
utpalaṃ ḍamaruṃ caiva likhet koṇe aiśānake1382 || 2.3.45 ||
ap2.­148
likhed vāyavyakoṇe tu1383 ṣaṣṭhīṃ1384 padmapāṇinā |
kapālaṃ1385 medasampūrṇaṃ darpaṇaṃ paraśuṃ1386 tathā || 2.3.46 ||
ap2.­149
saptamī śaktihastā tu śaṅkhacakradharāyudhā |
kapālaṃ raktasampūrṇaṃ tu koṇe nairṛtyake likhet1387 || 2.3.47 ||
ap2.­150
aṣṭamīṃ tu likhed devīṃ koṇe tv1388 agnisaṃjñake1389 |
bhadrakalaśahastāṃ vajraghaṇṭāṃ1390 thathaiva ca  || 2.3.48 ||
ap2.­151
kapālaṃ dravyapūrṇaṃ ca naracarmaṇā cchāditam1391 |
daleṣu devīḥ likhitvā1392 karṇikāyāṃ mahāsukham || 2.3.49 ||
ap2.­152
vādyāni tu vicitrāṇi ālikhed guhyamaṇḍale |
dvārapālaṃ samālikhed devī vajrāṅkuśī tathā || 2.3.50 ||
ap2.­153
vajrapāśaṃ tathā sphoṭaṃ vajraghaṇṭāṃ tathaiva ca |
bhāvayed bhagamadhye tu paścāj jāpaṃ samārabhet || 2.3.51 ||
ap2.­154
hūṁkāraṃ vajrasattvasya oṁkārasvarabheditam |
āḥkāraṃ vākyasaṃyuktaṃ śuddhasphaṭikasaṃnibham || 2.3.52 ||
ap2.­155
hrīḥkāraṃ tatra saṃyojya1393 svāhākāraṃ tathaiva ca |
jāpyamantraḥ samuddiṣṭo1394 dhyāne tv ekākṣaro1395 bhavet || 2.3.53  ||
ap2.­156
hrīḥkāraṃ devatīnāṃ tu1396 dalānāṃ1397 vinyaset tataḥ |
caturbījasamāyuktaṃ catuḥpūjāsvarūpataḥ || 2.3.54 ||
ap2.­157
ādisvarādisaṃyuktaṃ {C19r} dvārapālīṣu sarvataḥ |
tato niveśayed vajraṃ bhageṣv eva tu1398 sādhakaḥ || 2.3.55  ||
ap2.­158
uccaret tatra hūṁkāraṃ hrīḥkāraṃ tu tathaiva1399 ca |
vaktreṇa bhakṣayec chukram ṛtukāle saraktakam1400 || 2.3.56 ||
ap2.­159
pūjayed gandhapuṣpaiś ca ātmānaṃ bhagam eva ca |
jāpam atraiva kartavyaṃ yadīcchet siddhiṃ1401 sādhakaḥ || 2.3.57 ||
ap2.­160
vajraraudrī tathā ekā vajrabimbā tathaiva ca |
vajrarāgī tṛtīyā tu vajrasaumyā caturthikā || 2.3.58 ||
ap2.­161
pañcamī vajrayakṣī ca ṣaṣṭhī vajraḍākinī |
saptamī śabdavajrā tu pṛthvīvajrā tathāṣṭamī || 2.3.59 ||
ap2.­162

dvitīyasya tṛtīyaprakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap2.­163
<Sz 3.2.1a→> śṛṇu vajra yathānyāyaṃ cakrasādhyaṃ1402 viśeṣataḥ |
śāntipauṣṭikavaśyādi1403 rakṣābhicārakaṃ tathā || 2.4.1 ||
ap2.­164
navakoṣṭhādicakrasya bāhyanimnaṃ tu kārayet |
karmavarṇādi cakrasya bhāvayed vicakṣaṇaḥ <Sz 3.2.2d←> || 2.4.2  ||
ap2.­165
oṁ tāre tuttāre1404 ture svāhā || 2.4.3  ||
<Sz 3.2.4a→> asya bījaṃ tu sarveṣāṃ praṇamāhuta-antikam1405 |
yojayen madhye nāma1406 tu rakṣāvākyaṃ tu kārayet || 2.4.4 ||
ap2.­166
samatājñānaśūnyena ātmarūpaṃ tu kārayet |
samatāsarvavitsthāne rakṣācakre niyojayet || 2.4.5 ||
ap2.­167
bhāvayed rakṣāṃ1407 jñānināṃ bhayaṃ1408 sarvatra dūrataḥ |
abhāvena tu sattvānāṃ yogabhāvaṃ tu bhāvayet || 2.4.6 ||
ap2.­168
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthaṃ padmāsanaṃ vicintayet1409 |
bhāvayed ātmadehaṃ tu sarvasiddhipradāyikām1410 || 2.4.7 ||
ap2.­169

oṁ tāre svāhā | śiraḥ||


oṁ tuttāre1411 {C19v} svāhā | cakṣuḥ ||


oṁ ture1412 svāhā | nāsā1413 ||


oṁ tu svāhā | karṇayoḥ ||


oṁ re svāhā | jihvāyāṃ ||


oṁ tāriṇi svāhā | hṛdaye1414 || 2.4.8 ||


ap2.­170
ṣaḍaṅgaṃ dhārayen nityaṃ cintayed āryatārikām |
dvibhujāṃ sattvaparyaṅkāṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitām1415 || 2.4.9 ||
ap2.­171
abhayahastāṃ1416 sarveṣāṃ vāme utpaladhāriṇīm1417 <Sz 3.2.21b←> |
sādhayet sarvadevānāṃ mantrarājena coditām1418 || 2.4.10 ||
ap2.­172
oṁ kurukulle hrīḥ svāhā | sarvakarmikamantra1419 iti || 2.4.11 ||
ap2.­173
<Sz 3.2.24a→> bandhanaṃ rājaśatrūṇāṃ ghorādiviṣagāminām |
jvarāvividham aṅgasya apamṛtyuviṣādikam1420 || 2.4.12 ||
ap2.­174
yatra yatra bhayasthānaṃ tatra tatra prayojayet |
mandaprajñāsamedhāvī rakṣāṃ likhitāṃ dhārayet || 2.4.13 ||
ap2.­175
divyarakṣā iyaṃ1421 rakṣā bhayaṃ sarvatra muñcati |
iti rakṣā sarveṣāṃ yogatattvā niruttarā <Sz 3.2.26d←> || 2.4.14  ||
ap2.­176
sūryamaṇḍalaṃ saṃcintya1422 jvalitaṃ kiraṇasaṃnibham |
tasya madhye tu hrīḥkāraṃ raktavarṇasamaprabham || 2.4.15 ||
ap2.­177
tato bhāvayed ātmānam ekavaktraṃ caturbhujam |
iṣukārmukahastā ca · utpalāṅkuśadhāriṇī || 2.4.16 ||
ap2.­178
asya bhāvanāmātreṇa trailokyaṃ vaśam ānayet |
lakṣeṇaikena rājānaṃ1423 prajālokam ayutena tu || 2.4.17 ||
ap2.­179
paśuyakṣādayaḥ koṭyā saptalakṣeṇa cāsurān |
lakṣadvayena devāṃś ca śatenaikena1424 mantriṇaḥ || 2.4.18 ||
ap2.­180
aṣṭadalam idaṃ cakraṃ sitavarṇaṃ suśobhanam |
samatārūpaṃ saṃcintya traidhātukasvabhāvataḥ || 2.4.19 ||
ap2.­181
<Sz 3.2.29a→> pūrvalakṣaṇasaṃyuktaṃ {C20r} pūrvoktena sādhayet  |
bhāvayed asyāś1425 cakraṃ tu prajñojjvalakarmaṇi || 2.4.20 ||
ap2.­182
oṁ prajñe mahāprajñe hūṁ svāhā || 2.4.21 ||
ap2.­183
bhāvayed bhāvabhāvena raśmijvālām anekadhā |
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthāṃ1426 prajñātmeti vinirmitām || 2.4.22 ||
ap2.­184
dvibhujāṃ sattvaparyaṅkāṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitāṃ |
sitavarṇaprabhāṃ divyāṃ prajñātmeti dhārayet || 2.4.23 ||
ap2.­185
jāpitam asya bījasya prajñā śākheva1427 vardhate1428 |
jaḍatvadurmedhakānāṃ prajñāvardhanayogataḥ <Sz 3.2.33d←> || 2.4.24 ||
ap2.­186
candramaṇḍalamadhyastham akṣaraṃ tatra vinyaset |
kapālāsanamadhyastham ekavaktraṃ caturbhujam || 2.4.25 ||
ap2.­187
cakraghaṇṭādharaṃ saumyaṃ kapālapāśaṃ eva ca |
visphurantaṃ samantena jvālāmālākulaṃ tathā || 2.4.26 ||
ap2.­188
etena kramayogena1429 bhāvayed ratnasambhavam |
pītavarṇaṃ mahātejaṃ taptakāñcanasamaprabham || 2.4.27 ||
ap2.­189
kapālāsanamadhyastham1430 ekavaktraṃ caturbhujam  |
ratnāṅkuśadharaṃ vīraṃ kapālapāśakaṃ tathā1431 || 2.4.28 ||
ap2.­190
etena kramayogena1432 bhāvayet padmavajriṇam |
ekavaktraṃ caturbhujaṃ padmarāgasamaprabham || 2.4.29 ||
ap2.­191
dhanurbāṇadharaṃ vīraṃ kapālāsanasaṃsthitam |
padmapāśadharaṃ caiva sarvābharaṇabhūṣitam || 2.4.30 ||
ap2.­192
etena kramayogena amoghaṃ khaḍgapāṇinam |
kapālāsanamadhyasthaṃ ekavaktraṃ caturbhujam || 2.4.31 ||
ap2.­193
kapālavajraghaṇṭāṃ ca aṅkuśaṃ savyam udyatam |
haridvaiḍūryasaṃnibhaṃ sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitam || 2.4.32 ||
ap2.­194
(C20v} khadhātumadhyagataṃ vai cintayec candramaṇḍalam |
tatra madhyagataṃ bījaṃ bhrūṁkāraṃ1433 locanākṛtim || 2.4.33 ||
ap2.­195
kapālāsanamadhyasthaṃ bhujair aṣṭabhir bhūṣitam |
cakrahastadhanurbāṇavajraghaṇṭāṃ tathaiva ca || 2.4.34 ||
ap2.­196
pāśakhaḍgakapālaṃ ca trinetraṃ vaktraṃ ekaṃ ca |
sarvālaṃkārasampūrṇaṃ hāranūpurabhūṣitam || 2.4.35 ||
ap2.­197
sitavarṇasuśobhāṃ tu kapālamukuṭaṃ tathā |
khadhātumadhyagataṃ caiva sampūrṇacandramaṇḍalam || 2.4.36 ||
ap2.­198
tatra madhyagataṃ cinted1434 hūṁkāraṃ māmakyākṛtim |
kapālāsanamadhyasthaṃ nīlavarṇamahojjvalam || 2.4.37 ||
ap2.­199
trinetram ekavaktraṃ ca kapālamālābhūṣitam1435 |
dhanurbāṇadharaṃ caiva aṅkuśakhaḍgam eva ca || 2.4.38 ||
ap2.­200
pāśavajraṃ tathā ghaṇṭākapālaṃ tu tathaiva1436 ca |
cakraratnapadmakhaṭvāṅgaṃ caiva dvādaśam1437 || 2.4.39 ||
ap2.­201
ālikhed guhyamaṇḍalaṃ1438 sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitam |
bhāvayed bhagamadhye tu sampūrṇacandramaṇḍalam || 2.4.40 ||
ap2.­202
cintayet tatra hrīḥkāraṃ pāṇḍarākhyāṃ vibhāvayet |
kapālāsanamadhyasthaṃ1439 raktavarṇamahojjvālam  || 2.4.41 ||
ap2.­203
sarvālaṃkārasampūrṇaṃ bhujair aṣṭabhir1440 bhūṣitam |
dhanurbāṇadharaṃ caiva padmahastaṃ tu khaḍgakam1441 || 2.4.42 ||
ap2.­204
kapālaṃ vajraghaṇṭāṃ ca pāśaratnaṃ tathaiva ca |
hāranūpuranirghoṣaṃ1442 sarvābharaṇabhūṣitam || 2.4.43 ||
ap2.­205
bhāvayed imakaṃ1443 yogī laghu buddhatvam āpnuyāt |
bhāvayed gaganamadhye1444 sampūrṇaṃ candramaṇḍalam || 2.4.44  ||
ap2.­206
tatra madhye gataṃ cintet1445 {C21r} tāṁkāraṃ tu1446 tārākṛtim |
kapālāsanamadhyasthaṃ bhujair aṣṭabhir bhūṣitam || 2.4.45 ||
ap2.­207
khaḍgahastasarāgaṃ tu utpalāṅkuśakaṃ tathā |
kapālaraktasampūrṇaṃ pāśacakraṃ tathaiva ca || 2.4.46 ||
ap2.­208
dhanurbāṇadharaṃ caiva ekavaktraṃ samālikhet |
haritavarṇaṃ trinetraṃ1447 sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitām || 2.4.47 ||
ap2.­209
ity evaṃ bhāvayed yogī vajrasattvasamo bhavet || 2.4.48 ||
ap2.­210

sarvatantranidānarahasyāt śrīsampuṭodbhavaḥ kalparājo dvitīyaḥ  ||

ap3.

Chapter A3

Part 1

ap3.­1
śṛṇu tattvena nairātmyāherukotpattisādhanam |
yena sarvaduṣṭaraudrasattvā vinayaṃ yāsyanti || 3.1.1 ||
ap3.­2
ḍākaḍākinīvikurvaṇaṃ tatsarvaṃ1448 kathayāmi te |
vajrasattvaṃ punarbhūya vajrī vajratvaṃ āvahet || 3.1.2 ||
ap3.­3
jvālāmālākulaṃ raudraṃ visphurantaṃ samantataḥ |
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthāṃ bījamālāṃ tato nyaset || 3.1.3 ||
ap3.­4
<H 2.5.19a→> tato vajrī mahārāgād drutāpannaṃ savidyayā1449 |
codayanti tato vidyā nānāgītopahārataḥ || 3.1.4 ||
ap3.­5
uṭṭha bharādo karuṇamaṇḍa pukkasi mahuṃ paritāhi |
mahāsuha yojīeṃ kāma mahuṃ chaduhi suṇṇasahāvu || 3.1.5 ||
ap3.­6
tuhyā1450 vihuṇṇeṃ marami hamuṃ uṭṭhahiṃ tuhuṃ hevajja |
chaḍuhiṃ suṇṇasahāvaḍā savariha sijjāu kajja || 3.1.6 ||
ap3.­7
loa nimattia {C21v} suraapahu suṇṇeṃ acchasi kīsa |
hamuṃ caṇḍālī viṇṇasami taim viṇṇa1451 duhami na dīśu || 3.1.7 ||
ap3.­8
indīālī uṭṭha tuhuṃ ha-uṃ jānami tuha citta1452 |
āmhe ḍombiṇi ccheamaṇu mā karu karuṇavicchitta <H 2.5.23d←> || 3.1.8 ||
ap3.­9
<H 2.5.27a→> aṁ-hūṁbhyāṃ1453 mahāvajrī utthito dravamūrtitaḥ |
caraṇān skhālayan bhūmau tarjayantaṃ surāsurān || 3.1.9 ||
ap3.­10
gaṁ caṁ vaṁ ghaṁ puṁ śaṁ laṁ ḍaṁ1454 bījair utsṛjed āsām |
adhipatiratibījābhyāṃ hūṁ aṁ1455 jvālākarālanīlābhyām || 3.1.10 ||
ap3.­11
mātṛcakre pure ramye bhāvayed īdṛśaṃ prabhum <H 2.5.29b←> |
<H 2.5.8a→> aṣṭāsyaṃ catuścaraṇaṃ bhujaṣoḍaśabhūṣitam || 3.1.11  ||
ap3.­12
caturmārasamākrāntaṃ bhayasyāpi bhayaṃkaram <H 2.5.8d←> |
<H 2.5.26a→> śṛṅgāravīrabībhatsaraudrahāsyabhayānakaiḥ || 3.1.12 ||
ap3.­13
karuṇādbhutaśāntaiś ca navanāṭyarasair yutam <H 2.5.26d←> |
<H 2.5.9a→> muṇḍamālākṛtahāraṃ sūryasthaṃ tāṇḍavānvitam || 3.1.13 ||
ap3.­14
viśvavajradharaṃ murdhni kṛṣṇavarṇaṃ bhayānakam |
hūṁkāraṃ sphurayet svamukhād bhasmoddhūlitavigraham || 3.1.14 ||
ap3.­15
ratidvaṃdvasamāpannaṃ nairātmyāsaha samyuṭam |
nistaraṅgaṃ sukhāvāptaṃ nistaraṅgaṃ svarūpiṅam || 3.1.15 ||
ap3.­16
mūlamukhaṃ hasitaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ dakṣiṇaṃ kundasaṃnibham |
vāmaraktaṃ mahābhīmaṃ mūrdhāsyaṃ vikarāliṇam || 3.1.16 ||
ap3.­17
caturviṃśatinetrādyaṃ śeṣāsyā bhṛṅgasaṃnibhāḥ <H 2.5.12d←>  |
vajrakhaḍgadharaṃ caiva bāṇacakraṃ tathaiva ca || 3.1.17 ||
ap3.­18
tathā caṣakadaṇḍaṃ ca triśūlāṅkuśam eva {C22r} ca |
vāme ghaṇṭāsapadmaṃ tu dhanuḥkhaṭvāṅgam udyatam || 3.1.18 ||
ap3.­19
kapālaṃ ratnam eva ca tarjanīpāśaṃ vai tathā |
sphuradbuddhasamair meghair nānāraśmisamantataḥ || 3.1.19 ||
ap3.­20
evaṃvidhe vidhānaṃ vai gauryādīnāṃ tato nyaset |
ap3.­21
gaurī gauravarṇā dhanurbāṇākarṣaṇaparā |
kapālaraktasampūrṇaṃ vajrakartṛṃ tathaiva ca || 3.1.20 ||
ap3.­22
caurī raktavarṇā tu cakrāṅkuśa1456 dhāraṇī smṛtā |
kapālaḍamarukaṃ caiva nyased divyarūpiṇīm || 3.1.21 ||
ap3.­23
pramohā kṛṣṇavarṇā tu kapālaṃ caṣakaṃ tathā |
pṛthivyuddharaṇaṃ caiva triśūlasavyam udyatam || 3.1.22 ||
ap3.­24
vetālī sitapītābhā madyavārikarābhyāṃ tu |
khaḍgaṃ caiva kapālaṃ ca bhāvayec cārurūpinīm || 3.1.23 ||
ap3.­25
pukkasī pītavarṇā tu kalpavṛkṣalatās tathā |
māṃsapūrṇakapālaṃ ca ratnavaradam eva ca || 3.1.24 ||
ap3.­26
caṇḍālī nīlavarṇābhā vāyupaṭadhariṇī tathā |
aparābhyāṃ kapālaṃ ca puṇḍarīkaṃ tathaiva ca || 3.1.25 ||
ap3.­27
ghasmarī haritapītābhā vajrāgnikuṇḍaparaśuhastā ca |
kapālamedasampūrṇaṃ dakṣiṇe ´bhayadāyakā || 3.1.26 ||
ap3.­28
śavarī sitavarṇābhā khaṭvāṅgakapālahastā ca |
vajrapāśaṃ tathaiva ca bhāvayed viśvarūpiṇīḥ || 3.1.27 ||
ap3.­29
rohitaṃ caiva varāhaṃ ca kūrma-uragas tathā |
siṃhavyāghraṃ tathā caiva jambuka ṛkṣa1457 eva ca || 3.1.28 ||
ap3.­30
evaṃ gauryādīnām aṣṭakapāleṣu {C22v} vidhivat |
sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitā śṛṅgārādirasānvitā || 3.1.29 ||
ap3.­31
hayāsyā1458 śūkarāsyā tu śvānāsyā siṃhinī tathā |
caturbhujā caturvaktrā sarpābharaṇabhūṣitā || 3.1.30 ||
ap3.­32
vaṃśaṃ caiva vīṇāṃ ca mukundā vai murajāṃ tathā |
dvibhujā ekavaktrā ca sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitā || 3.1.31 ||
ap3.­33
kṛṣṇasitapītābhā ūrdhvaharitāśvamukhaṃ tathā |
pītakṛṣṇasitābhā ūrdhvaraktaśūkarāsyā tathā || 3.1.32 ||
ap3.­34
raktakṛṣṇasitābhā pītordhvaśvānamukhaṃ tathā |
haritakṛṣṇa1459 sitāsyā jvaladūrdhvasiṃhavaktraṃ ca || 3.1.33 ||
ap3.­35
sarvā1460 jvaladūrdhvakeśā pratyālīḍhaśavā1461 krāntā |
trinetrā krodhaśṛṅgārahasitānanāṃ bhāvayed | iti || 3.1.34 ||
ap3.­36

iti herukasyotpattis tṛtīyasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap3.­37
śrṇu vajra prabho rājā jñānaḍākinīsādhanam |
<Sz 2.3.6c→> varjitaṃ dvayabhāvasya advayadharmajñāninām || 3.2.1 ||
ap3.­38
tribhiḥ śuddhiṃ tūccārya sarvayogādiṣv agrataḥ1462 |
ap3.­39
svabhāvaśuddhāḥ sarvadharmāḥ svabhāvaśuddho ´ham |
vajraśuddhāḥ sarvadharmāḥ vajraśuddho ´ham |
yogaśuddhāḥ sarvadharmāḥ yogaśuddho ´ham || 3.2.2 ||
ap3.­40
evaṃ kṛtvā punar yogī dhyānaṃ tasyaiva kārayet |
mano´nukūlapradeśeṣu tato dhyānam ārabhet || 3.2.3 ||
ap3.­41
vitānaṃ vitataṃ caiva nānāvastraṃ pralambitam |
patākādhvajam ucchritaṃ samantād daśabhiḥ sthānaiḥ1463 || 3.2.4 ||
ap3.­42
sugandhikusumaprakaraṃ ca gandhamaṇḍalakaṃ tathā | {C23r}
jhaṭitākārayogena ātmadehaṃ tu cintayet || 3.2.5 ||
ap3.­43
dhārayej jñānaḍākinyā pūjāpūrvakaṃ matimān <Sz 2.3.13b←> |
evaṃ vidhividhānaṃ vai bhāvayej jñānasāgaram || 3.2.6 ||
ap3.­44
<Sz 2.3.15a→> merumūrdhni saṃcintya caturvarṇā diśādiśas tathā  |
kāñcanāgārasambhūtaṃ saptaratnavicitritam || 3.2.7 ||
ap3.­45
kiṅkinījālāmālā tu samantāt sveccha1464 vistaraiḥ <Sz 2.3.16b←>  |
<Sz 2.3.19a→> <Some contents withing this passage are rearranged> siṃhāsanaṃ caiva pañcasthānaṃ tu bhāvayet || 3.2.8  ||
ap3.­46
sūryamaṇḍalaṃ saṃcintya śvetacchatravirājitam |
ātmaśvāsena niḥsṛtya jñānaḍākinīṃ madhyataḥ || 3.2.9 ||
ap3.­47
trimukhaṃ ṣaḍbhujaṃ caiva sattvaparyaṅkasaṃsthitam |
vikīrṇakeśaśobhitaṃ pañcabuddhābhimaṇḍitam || 3.2.10 ||
ap3.­48
nīlavarṇā mahāghorī sarpābharaṇabhūṣitā |
hasitā krodhaśṛṅgāratrinetrā divyarūpiṇī || 3.2.11 ||
ap3.­49
aṭṭahāsī karālī tu raktavastrasuśobhitā |
khaṭvāṅga•ūrdhvaṃ caiva dvitīye paraśum eva ca || 3.2.12 ||
ap3.­50
tṛtīye vajraṃ caiva vāme ghaṇṭānvitaṃ tathā |
dvitīye caiva pātrāṇāṃ tṛtīye ´sidharas tathā || 3.2.13 ||
ap3.­51
raśmijvālām anekadhā bhāvayen madhyamaṃ budhaḥ |
jñānaḍākinīpūrveṇa ātmaśvāse ´bhinisṛtam || 3.2.14 ||
ap3.­52
sitavarṇā suśobhā tu vikīrṇakeśāmaṇḍitām |
sarpābharaṇabhūṣitāṃ śṛṅgārādirasānvitām || 3.2.15 ||
ap3.­53
suśobhāṃ1465 vastrabhūṣitāṃ dvibhujāṃ tu virājitāṃ |
khaṭvāṅgayogapātrāṃ tu bhāvayed vajraḍākinīṃ || 3.2.16 ||
ap3.­54
jñānasya {C23v} uttare bhāge tv ātmaśvāse ´bhinisṛtām |
dvibhujāṃ sattvaparyaṅkāṃ taptakāñcanasaprabhām || 3.2.17 ||
ap3.­55
khaṭvāṅgayogapātrāṃ tu vikīrṇakeśamaṇḍitām/
sarpābharaṇadehāṃ tu1466 suśobhāvastrabhūṣitām |
ap3.­56
bhāvayed ghoraḍākinīṃ1467 nāmataḥ || 3.2.18  ||
ap3.­57
jñānasya paścime bhāge tu vettālī ´bhinisṛtā |
punar dvibhujā sattvaparyaṇkā nīlavarṇā suśobhā || 3.2.19 ||
ap3.­58
khaṭvāṅgayogapātraṃ ca vikīrṇakeśamaṇḍitam
sarpābharaṇagātrasya suśobhāvastrabhūṣitām || 3.2.20 ||
ap3.­59
jñānasya dakṣiṇe bhāge tu caṇḍālinī raktābhā |
khaṭvāṅgayogapātrāṃ tu vikīrṇakeśamaṇḍitām || 3.2.21 ||
ap3.­60
dvibhujām ekavaktrāṃ tu nānābharaṇabhūṣitām |
bhāvayed idaṃ yogī sampūrṇarūpakāntimān || 3.2.22 ||
ap3.­61
aiśānyāṃ siṃhinī devī mukhe siṃhaṃ tu cintayet |
sitapītābhā tu nāgendrālīḍhāsanasaṃsthitām || 3.2.23 ||
ap3.­62
vajrāṅkuśa1468 tarjanīpāśasuśobhāvastrabhūṣitām |
bhāvayej jvalitadehāṃ1469 raśmijvālām anekadhā || 3.2.24 ||
ap3.­63
āgneyyāṃ vyāghrī nāmaṃ tu saptaratnottamāsanam |
dvibhujā nīlasitābhā vastrālaṃkārabhūṣitām || 3.2.25 ||
ap3.­64
jvaladvajrāṅkuśaṃ tu tarjanīpāśaṃ tathaiva ca |
bhāvayej jvalitadehāṃ1470 raśmijvālām anekadhā || 3.2.26 ||
ap3.­65
nairṛtyāṃ jambukī devī aṭṭahāsī bhayānakī |
mahiṣāsanasamāyuktā raktakṛṣṇavarṇikā || 3.2.27 || {C24r}
ap3.­66
suśobhāvastragātraṃ tu dvibhujena virājitam |
aṅkuśapāśatarjanī sarpābharaṇabhūṣitām || 3.2.28 ||
ap3.­67
vāyavyām ulūkā devī pītaraktasya varṇikā |
nāgam āsanam āsīnam ābharaṇaṃ tasya prakalpayet || 3.2.29 ||
ap3.­68
dvibhujā sattvaparyaṇkasthāṅkuśapāśatarjanīm |
bhāvayej1471 jvalitadehāṃ1472 raśmijvālām anekadhā || 3.2.30 ||
ap3.­69
aṣṭaḍākinyo madhyaṃ tu bāhyānām tu caturthikāḥ1473 |
evaṃ nyāsakramaṃ dṛṣṭvā paścāt sthānaṃ prakalpayet || 3.2.31 ||
ap3.­70
pūrve ḍākinī rājendrī dvibhujā sitavarṇikā |
pretam āsanam āsīnā sarpābharaṇabhūṣitā || 3.2.32 ||
ap3.­71
vikīrṇakeśaraudrīṃ tu agnijvālāsamaprabhām |
mukhe prakṣipya hastānām aṭṭahāsī jvalitaṃ tathā || 3.2.33 ||
ap3.­72
uttare dīpinī rājendrī pītavarṇā tu raudrikā |
karālī1474 ghorarūpā tu suśobhāvastrabhūṣitā  || 3.2.34 ||
ap3.­73
pretam āsanam āsīnāṃ jvalitāgnisamaprabhām |
añjalyadvayahastasya śira ūrdhvaṃ tu dīpavat || 3.2.35 ||
ap3.­74
paścime cūṣiṇī devī raktavarṇabhayānakī |
pretam āsanam āsīnāṃ suśobhāvastrabhūṣitām || 3.2.36 ||
ap3.­75
raktasūtrasya1475 hastānām añjalyā1476 rudhiraṃ pibet |
agnijvālāprabhā raudrī cūṣiṇī prabhudevatī || 3.2.37 ||
ap3.­76
kambojī nāma dakṣiṇe tu kṛṣṇavarṇasamaprabhām |
pretam āsanam āsīnāṃ vikīrṇakeśamaṇḍitām || 3.2.38 ||
ap3.­77
raktavastrasuśobhā tu {C24v} sarpābharaṇabhūṣitām |
tarjanīśūlahastānāṃ1477 vimohaṃ sarvacetasām || 3.2.39 ||
ap3.­78
agnijvālaprabhaṃ raudrīṃ bhāvayet sarvavit sadā1478 |
ebhir bimbādim1479 agrasya samayaṃ darśayet tathā || 3.2.40 ||
ap3.­79
anilānalasaptyarthaṃ1480 vajrībījena codayet1481 |
bindunādasamākrāntaṃ dhārāvarṣa iti smṛtaḥ <Sz 2.3.54d←> || 3.2.41 ||
ap3.­80

tṛtīyasya dvitīyaprakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap3.­81
atha nairātmyāsādhanam vakṣye saṃkṣiptena yathoditam |
khadhātumadhyagataṃ tu cintayet suryamaṇḍalam || 3.3.1 ||
ap3.­82
<H 1.8.1c→> cakraṃ pūrvaṃ yathānyāyaṃ devatānāṃ yathodayam  |
cakraṃ kṣoṇījalaṃ pūrvaṃ yathānyāyaṃ hutāśanaṃ || 3.3.2 ||
ap3.­83
devatānāṃ mahāvāyur bhāvakaś ca yathodayam |
dharmodayodbhavaṃ cakraṃ dvipuṭaṃ śuddhaṃ nirāmayam || 3.3.3 ||
ap3.­84
kiñjalkena bhaved ekaṃ trikāyavaravajriṇam |
cintayen mṛtakaṃ caiva pañcadaśāsanānvitam || 3.3.4 ||
ap3.­85
tasyopari bhavec candraṃ candrasyopari bījakam |
paścān mārtaṇḍam ākrāntaṃ dvayor melāmahatsukham || 3.3.5 ||
ap3.­86
sthitāliś1482 candrarūpeṇa kālirūpeṇa bhāskaraḥ |
candrasūryadvayor melā1483 gauryādyeti prakīrtitāḥ  || 3.3.6 ||
ap3.­87
ādarśajñānavāṃś candraḥ samatājñānasaptasaptikaḥ |
bījaiś cihnaṃ svadevasya pratyavekṣaṇam ucyate || 3.3.7 ||
ap3.­88
sarvair ekam anuṣṭhānaṃ bimbaniṣpattiśuddhitaḥ1484  |
ākārān1485 bhāvayet pañca vidhānaiḥ kathitair budhaḥ || 3.3.8 ||
ap3.­89
ālikālisamāyogo {C25r} vajrasattvasya vistaraḥ |
akṣarodbhavapiṇḍasya hūṁ-phaṭ-kāro na ceṣyate || 3.3.9 ||
ap3.­90
sattvabimbasamudbhūtaṃ maṇḍaleśaṃ vibhāvayet |
pūrvavad vaktracihnādyaiś candrakāntimaṇiprabham1486 || 3.3.10 ||
ap3.­91
evaṃ sarvaiva niṣpannā prajñopāyasvabhāvataḥ |
prajñāli kālyupāyeti candrārkasya prabhedanāt1487 || 3.3.11 ||
ap3.­92
gauryādyā bhaved yasmād varṇabhedaḥ paraṃ pṛthak <H 1.811d←>  |
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena māṇḍaleyaṃ prakalpyate || 3.3.12 ||
ap3.­93
<H 1.8.12a→> adhyātmapuṭe sthitāś ca etāḥ1488 pañcayoginī |
pañcaskandhasvabhāvena bhāvayed yogavit sadā || 3.3.13 ||
ap3.­94
indre vajrā yame gaurī vāruṇyā vāriyoginī |
kauvere vajraḍākinī madhye nairātmayoginī || 3.3.14 ||
ap3.­95

bāhyapuṭe |


gaurī caurī ca vetālī ghasmarī pukkasī tathā |
śavarī caṇḍālī caiva ḍombī aṣṭau ca pūraṇī || 3.3.15 ||
ap3.­96
adha1489 ūrdhvavatī caiva khecarī bhūcarī smṛtāḥ |
bhavanirvāṇasvarūpeṇa sthitā yā ca vartanī1490 || 3.3.16 ||
ap3.­97

sarvadevatyaḥ1491 |


viśvavarṇā1492 mahāraudrāḥ pañcamudrāvibhūṣitāḥ |
ekavaktrāś caturbhujās1493 trinetrā divyarūpiṇyaḥ || 3.3.17 ||
ap3.­98
cakrīkuṇdalakaṇṭhā ca haste rucakamekhalam |
pañcabuddhaviśuddhyā tu pañcaite śuddhamudrakāḥ || 3.3.18 ||
ap3.­99
sarvā etādṛśā khyātā yathā nairātmyayoginī |
yogapātrī vāmena ūrdhvakhaṭvāṅgaṃ {C25v} tathaiva ca || 3.3.19 ||
ap3.­100
dakṣiṇe nīlavajraṃ ca kartrī cāpi tathaiva ca |
śavārūḍhajvaladdīptā raktākṣā piṅgalordhvajā1494 <H 1.8.19d←>  || 3.3.20 ||
ap3.­101
nīlavarṇā mahādivyā vyāghracarmāvṛtā katiḥ |
pralayānalasaṃnibhā sthitā sā divyarūpiṇī || 3.3.21 ||
ap3.­102
dakṣiṇe pītanīlā tu uttare raktanīlābhā |
dvibhujā ekavaktrā ca sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitā || 3.3.22 ||
ap3.­103
kapālaikakaravyagrā dakṣiṇe kartṛdhārikā |
hasitā krodhaśṛṅgārā tatpūjārūpam āśritā1495 || 3.3.23 ||
ap3.­104
sphuradbuddhasamair meghair nānāraśmisamantataḥ |
tritattvasvarūpātmānaṃ bhāvayen madhyamaṃ budhaḥ || 3.3.24 ||
ap3.­105

tṛtīyasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap3.­106
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi mahāmaṇḍalam uttamam |
vajradhātusamākāraṃ vajradhātur iti smṛtam || 3.4.1 ||
ap3.­107
saṃśodhya maṇḍalasthānaṃ mahāmudrāparigraham |
sādhayed idaṃ mantrī sarvam eva avalokayan || 3.4.2 ||
ap3.­108
navena suniryuktena1496 supramāṇena cāruṇā |
sūtreṇa sūtrayet prājño yathā śaktyā tu maṇḍalam || 3.4.3 ||
ap3.­109
caturasraṃ caturdvāraṃ toraṇaiḥ suprakāśitam |
catuḥsūtrasamāyuktaṃ paṭṭasragdāmabhūṣitam || 3.4.4 ||
ap3.­110
koṇabhāgeṣu sarveṣu dvāraniryūhasandhiṣu |
khacitaṃ ratnavajrais tu sūtrayed bāhyamaṇḍalam || 3.4.5 ||
ap3.­111
tasya cakrapratīkāśaṃ praviśyābhyantaraṃ puraṃ |
vajrasūtraparikṣiptam aṣṭastambhopaśobhitam || 3.4.6 ||
ap3.­112
vajrastambhāgrasaṃsthiteṣu {C26r} pañcamaṇḍalamaṇḍitam |
tato maṇḍalamadhye tu buddhabimbaṃ vinyaset || 3.4.7 ||
ap3.­113

uktamaṇḍalavidhānaṃ ca sādhanaṃ kathayāmi te |


ap3.­114

tatrādita eva devagṛhaṃ praviśya mantrī akāreṇa candramaṇḍalaṃ vicintya tadupari sitaṃ pañcasūcikaṃ vajraṃ cintayitvā vidhinā sarvatathāgatādīn sampūjya praṇipatyaivam āha1497  || 3.4.8 ||


ap3.­115

samanvāharantu māṃ sarvabuddhabodhisattvāḥ | aham amuko nāmā • imāṃ velām upādāya yāvad ā bodhimaṇḍe niṣadanād


utpādayāmi paramaṃ bodhicittam anuttaram |
yathā traiyadhvikā nathāḥ sambodhau kṛtaniścayāḥ || 3.4.9 ||
ap3.­116
trividhāṃ śīlaśikṣāṃ ca kuśalaṃ dharmasaṃgraham |
sattvārthakriyāśīlaṃ ca pratigṛhṇāmy ahaṃ dṛḍham || 3.4.10 ||
ap3.­117
buddhaṃ dharmaṃ ca saṃghaṃ ca triratnāgram anuttaram |
adyāgreṇa grahiṣyāmi saṃvaraṃ buddhayogajam || 3.4.11 ||
ap3.­118
vajraghaṇṭāṃ ca mudrāṃ ca pratigṛhṇāmi tattvataḥ |
ācāryaṃ ca grahīṣyāmi mahāvajrakuloccaye1498 || 3.4.12 ||
ap3.­119
caturdānaṃ pradāsyāmi ṣaṭkṛtvā tu dine dine |
mahāratnakule yogye samaye ca manorame || 3.4.13 ||
ap3.­120
saddharmaṃ pratigṛhṇāmi bāhyaṃ guhyaṃ triyānikam |
mahāpadmakule śuddhe mahābodhisamudbhave || 3.4.14 ||
ap3.­121
saṃvaraṃ sarvasaṃyuktaṃ pratigṛhṇāmi sarvataḥ |
pūjākarma yathāśaktyā mahākarmakuloccaye || 3.4.15 ||
ap3.­122
utpādayitvā paramaṃ bodhicittaṃ anuttaram | {C26v}
gṛhītvā saṃvaraṃ kṛtsnaṃ sarvasattvārthakāraṇāt || 3.4.16 ||
ap3.­123
atīrṇāṃs tārayiṣyāmi amuktān mocayāmy aham |
anāśvastān āśvasayiṣyāmi sarvasattvān sthāpayiṣyāmi nirvṛtau || 3.4.17 ||
ap3.­124

atha bhagavān sarvavajradharāgrasaṃbhavaṃ nāma samādhiṃ samāpadyedam udānam udānayām āsa || 3.4.18 ||


tato dhyānālaye sthitvā sarvadharmanairātmyaṃ samanupaśyet | sarvam etad bāhyam ādhyātmikaṃ cittavikalpitam1499 | na cittavyatiriktam anyad vidyata iti manasā uccārya anutpannāḥ sarvadharmāḥ prakṛti­prabhāsvarā ādy­anutpannatvāt | tatas tad eva svacittam anena prakṛti­prabhāsvareṇa rucijaptena mantreṇa candra­maṇḍalākāreṇa paśyet |


oṁ cittaprativedhaṃ karomi | iti || 3.4.19 ||


ap3.­125
ghanamaṇḍalamahāśuddham ākāśam iva nirmalam |
sarvadaurmanasya vinirmuktaṃ vikalpāpaharaṃ param || 3.4.20 ||
ap3.­126
sarvakleśamalāc chuddhaṃ candravad dṛṣṭapūrvakam |
sarvabuddhaguṇā hy atra praviśanty akārādirūpeṇa || 3.4.21 ||

a ā i ī u ū ṛ ṝ ḷ ḹ e ai o au aṃ aḥ || 3.4.22 ||


ap3.­127

kīdṛśaṃ guṇaviśiṣṭaṃ bhagavaṃś candramaṇḍalam || 3.4.23 ||


ap3.­128

bhagavān āha |


tryasram udārarūpiṇaṃ sarvabuddhaguṇālayaṃ |


ap3.­129

ete ´kārādirūpeṇa buddhaguṇāḥ praviśyamānāḥ sphaṭikendusaṃnibhāḥ | praviśyante tadupari prakṛti­prabhāsvara­cittasya sphītīkaraṇa­hetoḥ | anena mantreṇa bodhicittam {C27r} utpādayen mantrī  |


oṁ bodhicittam utpādayāmi || 3.4.24 ||


ap3.­130
kriyānunaya1500 sambhūtaṃ sattvānugrahakārakam |
sampūrṇaṃ kuśalair dharmaiḥ sarvakleśaniśumbhanam || 3.4.25 ||
ap3.­131

candramaṇḍalamadhye tu bodhicandradvitīyakam || 3.4.26 ||


ap3.­132

atrāpi tārakākāreṇa buddhaguṇāḥ kakārādirūpeṇa praviśanti pratibimbayogena | ka kha ga gha ṅa ca cha ja jha ña ṭa ṭha ḍa ḍha ṇa ta tha da dha na pa pha ba bha ma ya ra la va śa ṣa sa ha kṣaḥ || 3.4.27  ||


ap3.­133

naitat1501 sarvamaṇḍalavidhānam anyatantreṣūktam | tatra madhye tu pañcasūcikaṃ sitaṃ sakiraṇaṃ samantabhadracittotpādasya dṛḍhīkaraṇahetor ātmānaṃ vajrabimbaṃ vibhāvayed anena mantreṇa |


oṃ tiṣṭha vajra | iti || 3.4.28 ||


ap3.­134
bodhicaryām anuttarām |
tasya bhūmiḥ subodheyaṃ jñānaṃ śuddham anāsravam || 3.4.29 ||

ap3.­135

candramaṇḍalamadhye tu vajraṃ caiva nirīkṣayet || 3.4.30  ||


ap3.­136

sakalākāśadhātusamavasaraṇapramāṇaṃ vajravigraham ātmānaṃ bhāvayen mantrī || 3.4.31 ||


ap3.­137

anena mantreṇa spharaṇasaṃharaṇayogataḥ1502 |


oṁ vajrātmako ´ham || 3.4.32 ||


ap3.­138
sarvabuddheṣu yat kāyaṃ nirābhāsaṃ nirālayam |
ajātākṛtakaṃ śuddham abhāvādivivarjitam || 3.4.33 ||
ap3.­139
achedyābhedyāgrāhyaṃ ca dharmakāyaṃ nirūpadhim1503 |
vajrātmakaṃ sambhūtam evaṃ vajrakāyaniruttaram || 3.4.34 ||
ap3.­140
punas tadvajraṃ kiṃ bhāvayāmi bhagavan1504  || 3.4.35 ||

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇvantu sarvatathāgatāḥ | punar vajrasattvaṃ sarvākāravaropetaṃ {C27v} buddhabimbaṃ bhāvayed anena mantreṇa |


oṁ yathā sarvatathāgatās tathāham || 3.4.36 ||


ap3.­141
kāyaguhyaṃ tathā caryā gocaram tattvabodhanam |
pañcākārābhisambodhisarvabuddhātmakaṃ śubham || 3.4.37 ||

ap3.­142

atha vajragarbhapramukhā mahābodhisattvāḥ punar api bhagavantam idam avocat |


kiṃ nāma bhagavan guhyavajrapadmakulam iti || 3.4.38 ||


ap3.­143

bhagavān āha |


vajraṃ sarvatathāgateṣu sthitaṃ padmakulaṃ1505 mahādevīsaṃyuktam |
tad vajraṃ padma-upari saṃsthitaṃ tato niṣkrāntāḥ sarvatathāgatāḥ || 3.4.39 ||

ap3.­144

tad evātmānaṃ vairocanīkṛtya ūrdhvādho mantrākṣaraṃ vinyasya sumeruṃ niṣpādayed vidhivat tryasram udārarūpiṇaṃ vicitra­prabhā­maṇḍala­maṇḍitam | samudbhūtaṃ śobhaṃ bhuvanaṃ vibhāvya tasmin paṃkāra­niryātaṃ viśva­padmārka­maṇḍalam anilānala­maṇḍalair yuktaṃ ya-ra-la-vair vibhūṣitam | tatas tadupari mantreṇaiva sarva­tathāgatādhyeṣita­stavita­praśasta­mahā­maṇi­ratna­pradīpta­vicitra­varṇa­ghaṇṭāvasaktaṃ1506 mārutoddhūta­paṭṭa­patākā­srag­dāma­hārārdhahāra­candropaśobhitaṃ vajra­maṇi­śikhara­kūṭāgāraṃ cintayen mantreṇānena | hūṁ || 3.4.40  ||


ap3.­145

svahṛdayacandramaṇḍale mantram etad vinyasya vajraprāvṛtaṃ bhāvayet | pañcasūcikaṃ vajraṃ1507 sphārayet sarvabuddhān saṃharet punaḥ {C28r} punaḥ | vajrasattvaṃ1508 punas tad eva vajraprāvṛtaṃ sarvākāravaropetaṃ candravarṇasamaprabham || 3.4.41 ||


ap3.­146
candramaṇḍalopari sthitaṃ sarvālaṃkārabhūṣitam |
vajraghaṇṭādharaṃ vīraṃ prajñānandaikasundaram || 3.4.42 ||
ap3.­147
kṛpāṇam aṅkuśaṃ caiva kapālapāśam eva ca |
dakṣiṇe kṛṣṇavarṇaṃ tu vāme raktaprabhaṃ || 3.4.43 ||
ap3.­148
trimukhaṃ ṣaḍbhujaṃ caiva trinetraṃ divyarūpiṇam |
svavidyāpadmasthaṃ bhāvayet suratamaṇḍalam || 3.4.44 ||
ap3.­149
sarvākāravaropetaṃ māṇḍaleyāt1509 prakalpayet || 3.4.45  ||
ap3.­150
pūrve vairocanaḥ |
dakṣiṇe ratnasambhavaḥ |
paścime amitābhaḥ |
uttare amoghasiddhiḥ || 3.4.46 ||
ap3.­151
aiśānyāṃ locanā |
āgneyyāṃ māmakī |
nairṛtyāṃ pāṇḍaravāsinī |
vāyavyāṃ tārā || 3.4.47 ||
ap3.­152

bāhyapuṭe


[pūrve] raudrī śuklavarṇā |
dakṣiṇe vajrabimbā pītavarṇā |
paścime rāgavajrā1510 raktābhā |
uttare vajrasaumyā haritābhā || 3.4.48 ||
ap3.­153
aiśānyāṃ vajrayakṣī ca sitapītābhā |
āgneyyāṃ vajraḍākinī pītaraktābhā |
nairṛtyāṃ śabdavajrā tu raktanīlābhā |
vāyavyāṃ pṛthivīvajrā1511 tu haritasitābhā || 3.4.49 ||
ap3.­154

bāhyapuṭe


aiśānyāṃ1512 vaṃśā/
āgneyyāṃ vīṇā |
nairṛtyāṃ mukundā |
vāyavyāṃ murajā || 3.4.50 ||
ap3.­155
vaṃśādyā dvibhujaikamukhā || 3.4.51 ||

bāhyapaṭṭikāyāṃ puṣpādicihnadhāriṇyas tadyoginyaḥ1513 sthātavyā dvibhujās1514 tathā1515 || 3.4.52 ||


ap3.­156

pūrvadvāre likhed devī1516 vajrāṅkuśī gaganaśyāmābhā kṛṣṇāsita­dakṣiṇetarānanam | {C28v} dakṣiṇe prathamabhuje aṅkuśaṃ dvitīye khaḍgam udyatam1517 | tṛtīye cakram | vāme pāśaṃ tarjānīghaṇṭāśliṣṭaṣaḍbhujam || 3.4.53 ||


ap3.­157

dakṣiṇe dvāre vajrapāśī tu mātarā sitapītābhā kṛṣṇarakta­dakṣiṇetarānanam | pāśa­vajra­khaḍga­savyam udyatam | cakra­ghaṇṭā­tarjanī­pāśa­ṣaḍbhujam || 3.4.54 ||


ap3.­158

paścime dvāre vajrasphoṭā1518 raktavarṇā mahādyutiḥ kṛṣṇasita­dakṣiṇetarānanā | nigaḍa­vajrāsi­cakra­ghaṇṭāṅkuśa­ṣaḍbhujā || 3.4.55 ||


ap3.­159

uttaradvāre vajraghaṇṭā tu bhayānakī haritakṛṣṇasitatrimukham  | ghaṇṭāvajrāsicakrāṅkuśapāśaṣaḍbhujam || 3.4.56 ||


sarvā1519 jvaladūrdhvakeśā viśvapadmārkamaṇḍale sthātavyāḥ || 3.4.57 ||


ap3.­160

āgneyyāṃ diśi-m-ārabhya puṣpādicihnadhāriṇyas tadyoginyo vyavasthayā dvibhujā matāḥ1520 || 3.4.58 ||


ap3.­161

pūrvādidvāreṣu aṅkuśapāśasphoṭaghaṇṭāhastā yoginyaḥ | dvārapāla­samanvitam iti || 3.4.59 ||


ap3.­162

jaḥ hūṁ vaṁ hor iti caiṣāṃ hṛdadayanirdeśā na saṃdehaḥ | evaṃ niṣiktaghaṭitādirūpeṇāpi cihnamudrāyuktāḥ śrīvajrasattvasya bāhyamaṇḍalam || 3.4.60 ||


ap3.­163

pūrvavat tadardhena tasyābhyantarato ´rdhacandrasaṃsthānaṃ vāyumaṇḍalam aṣṭastambhopaśobhitaṃ bahiś catūrekhayā1521 parivāritam || 3.4.61 ||


ap3.­164

sarvadevatāsthāneṣu yathoktāny āsanāni gauryādīn prakalpayet | tatra madhye hrīḥ­kārākṣaraṃ vibhāvayed iti | tasya pūrvakoṣṭhe {C29r} hrīḥkāram | dakṣiṇe hiḥkāram | paścime gīḥkāram | uttare jiḥkāram | āgneyyāṃ taṃkāram | nairṛtyāṃ jaṃkāram | vāyavyāṃ maṃkāram | aiśānyāṃ haṃkāram nyased || 3.4.62 ||


ap3.­165

bāhyamaṇḍale | āgneyakoṇe oṁkāram | nairṛtyām aṁkāram | vāyavyām eṁkāram | aiśānyām aiṁkāraṃ nyaset || 3.4.63 ||


pūrvadvāre jaḥkāram | dakṣiṇe hūṁkāram | paścime vaṁkāram | uttare hoḥkāraṃ nyased iti || 3.4.64 ||


ap3.­166

bāhye tv aṣṭaśmaśānaparivṛtaṃ maṇḍalaṃ vicintyāṣṭamahābhūtān indrādīn saṃtrastān tato nyaset || 3.4.65 ||


ap3.­167
pūrve harivāse tu devasaṃghaṃ1522 samālikhet |
dakṣiṇe cūtavṛkṣe tu yamaḥ prabhur īśvaraḥ || 3.4.66 ||
ap3.­168
paścime aśokasthaṃ1523 tu megharājaṃ tato nyaset |
bodhivṛkṣe tathottare yakṣasainyaṃ samāhitaḥ || 3.4.67 ||
ap3.­169
tathāgneyyāṃ karañje tu ṛṣisaṃgha1524 samākulam |
latājaṭīṃ tu nairṛtyāṃ rākṣasādīn tato nyaset || 3.4.68 ||
ap3.­170
vāyavyāṃ pārthive tu vātādhipaṃ samālikhet |
aiśānyāṃ vaṭasthaṃ1525 tu pretasaṃghaṃ1526 samālikhet || 3.4.69 ||
ap3.­171
sarudra-sendra-sopendra-sacandrārkayamāṃśakaṃ |
mudritaṃ mohitaṃ bhakṣitaṃ sabhasmam api jīvayet || 3.4.70 ||
ap3.­172
punaḥ prajñopāyavīrayogena1527 vāme1528 khaṭvāṅgam āśritaḥ |
kapālaṃ raktasampūrṇaṃ ghaṇṭākaṇakaṇasvanaiḥ || 3.4.71 ||
ap3.­173
dakṣiṇe tu jvaladvajraṃ bhayasyāpi bhayaṃkaraḥ |
ardhaparyaṇkam ābhujya svorūṇāṃ vāmam ākramet || 3.4.72 || {C29v}
ap3.­174
sabrahmādīnāṃ cākramya pauruṣeṇopabhuñjet1529 || 3.4.73 ||
ap3.­175

dadāty asau1530


sphuradbuddhasamair meghair nānāraśmisamantataḥ |
ity evaṃ bhāvayed yogī laghu siddhim avāpnuyāt || 3.4.74 ||
ap3.­176

śrīsampuṭodbhavaḥ kalparājas tṛtīyaḥ ||

ap4.

Chapter A4

Part 1

ap4.­1
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi mudrābāhyaṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
rahasyaṃ yogayoginyāṃ kathayasva mahāmune || 4.1.1 ||
ap4.­2

tatas tu bhagavān ḍākinīvijayabalaṃ nāma samāpadya ḍākinī­samaya­mudrām udājahāra || 4.1.2 ||


ap4.­3
<H 2.4.6a→> kollaire ṭṭia bolā muṃmuṇire kakkolā |
ghaṇa kipiṭṭa ho vajjai karuṇe kiai na rolā || 4.1.3 ||
ap4.­4
tahiṃ bala khājai gāṭeṃ maaṇā pijjai |
haleṃ kāliṃjara paṇiai dundruru vajjaai || 4.1.4 ||
ap4.­5
causama kāthuri sihlā tahiṃ karpura rulāiai |
mālaiindhana śālia tahiṃ bharu khāiai || 4.1.5 ||
ap4.­6
peṃkhaṇa kheṭṭa karente śuddhāśuddha muṇiai |
niraṃsu aṃgaṃ caḍābīa tarhija sarāba apaniai || 4.1.6 ||
ap4.­7
malaaja kundrurū baṭṭai ḍriḍima tahiṃ ṇa vājiaire <H 2.4.8d←>  || 4.1.7 ||
ap4.­8

mukhe | ghoghu | gughu | mughu | lughu | draṣṭu1531 | etā dṛṣṭaṃ yoginī­cihnety āhuḥ1532 tatparam || 4.1.8 ||


ap4.­9

ḍā • ḍī • pu • su • mā • yo • bhī • vī • lu • strī • sa(?)1533 • pe • phī(?)1534 • bha • bhū • pī • tu(?)1535 • hī1536 • ga1537 • tri1538 • kū • hā • ja • ke • bha • sva • pra | jā • o • a • go • rā • de • mā • kā3 • tri • ko • ka • la • kā • hi • mre(?) • śri • {C30r} sau • su | na • si • ma • ku || 4.1.9 ||


ap4.­10
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi bāhyachommāvidhikramam |
yena jñāyate bhrātā bhaginī cāpi na saṃśayaḥ || 4.1.10 ||
ap4.­11

potaṃgī • pratipotaṃgī • gamu • lumba • nigara • caṭuka • hṛdaya • kauravā • karṇikā • alikaraṇa • varāha • śravaṇa • manthāna • nara • tālikā • naraka • amuka • kākhilā • śvasana • paridhi • virati • krūraḥ • anta • alīka • bhaginī • mudaka • gṛhāṇa1539 • mudrā • dantasparśa • gandhavāhinī • āgamanaṃ • sthānāt • kiraṇau • lambo • dantau • nirodha • vijñapti • dhūmra1540 • dhūmrapriyā • sānu • sarito • aṅgulyā • vadana • rājikā • adanā • paṅkti • chando • calo • mṛgapati • maṇḍala • sama • phālguṣa • mahākṣara • cchā • nā • go • ma • bhā • hā • arpakā iti | stha iti | mukhasparśane • dantasparśane • hrīkā1541 śūnyasparśane1542 • urūsparśane • adhastāt | mudrā pratimudrā vidhīyate || 4.1.11 ||


ap4.­12

akṣaravākcchommā caturthasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap4.­13
śṛṇu tv ekamano bhūtvā vajragarbho mahākṛpaḥ || 4.2.1 ||
ap4.­14
<L 17.3a→> rūpikā cumbikā lāmā parāvṛttā samālikā1543 |
anivṛttikā aihiky etā ḍākinyaḥ saptadhā smṛtāḥ || 4.2.2 ||
ap4.­15
aviraktaṃ nirīkṣate yā bhrūbhaṇgaṃ karoti ca |
rūpaṃ saṃharati prāk paścān nāśaṃ1544 karoti {C30v} ca |
rūpikā sā tu vijñeyā vīrādvayaprasevitā || 4.2.3 ||
ap4.­16
iṣṭaṃ vā yadi vāniṣṭaṃ śiśum ālokya cumbati |
cumbikā sā tu vijñeyā ḍākinī avirodhikā1545 || 4.2.4 ||
ap4.­17
tiryagdṛṣṭir bhṛkuṭīvaktrā bhrūkṣepais tarjayantīha |
mahāniśvāsabhairavā1546 hi lāmā sā vinirdiśet || 4.2.5 ||
ap4.­18
vārāhaśṛgālamārjārahayān sarvāṃs tāṃs trāsayet |
parāvṛttā sā smṛtā || 4.2.6 ||
ap4.­19
prahṛṣṭā hasate spaṣṭaṃ gatā bhūyo na nivartayet |
samāliketi1547 sā smṛtā || 4.2.7 ||
ap4.­20
yadudvigne kareṇa loṣṭhena caraṇena paṭṭāntena vā |
athavā kāṣṭhena tayā spṛṣṭo na jīvati anivṛttikā sā vijñeyā || 4.2.8  ||
ap4.­21
hasate jalpati rudate vā akasmāt prakupyate |
aihikā sā tu vijñeyā ḍākinī yogamātarī || 4.2.9 ||
ap4.­22

kapālaparaśudaṃṣṭrās1548 tu makaradhvajakhaḍgaśaktiśaṃkhaś ca saptānāṃ sapta1549 smṛtā ete || 4.2.10 ||


sampuṭavidhānaṃ vai lakṣayed yogavit sadā <L 17.12f←> || 4.2.11 ||


ap4.­23

iti kaṭapūtanīcihnamudrā caturthasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam  ||

Part 3

ap4.­24
<L 19.1a→> athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi lāmānāṃ tu lakṣaṇam <L 19.1b> |
<L 16.3a→> raktagaurā tu yā nārī padmapattrāyatalocanā || 4.3.1  ||
ap4.­25
sitavastrapriyā nityaṃ navacandanagandhinī |
saugatagoṣṭhīratā ca1550 <L 16.4a←> saṃraktadarśanānugā || 4.3.2 || {C31r}
ap4.­26
<L 18.3c→> gṛhe ca likhitaṃ padmaṃ padmanarteśvarakulodbhavā  |
bhrūmadhye gataṃ triśūlaṃ śyāmāsyā pāṇḍaraśarīram || 4.3.3 ||
ap4.­27
nīlotpalābhagandhā vajraṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe arcayet sadā |
śrīherukakulodbhūtā vijñeyā śāntaḍākinī1551 <L 18.4f←> || 4.3.4 ||
ap4.­28
raktākṣā raktagaurā raktapādakarā tathā |
<L 18.6a→> chāgalena kukkuṭenāpi ramate bhāvitā sadā || 4.3.5  ||
ap4.­29
vajraṃ tasyā likhitaṃ gṛhe arcayet sadā |
śrīherukakulodbhūtā ḍākinyo1552 nātra saṃśayaḥ <L 18.7b←> || 4.3.6 ||
ap4.­30
yasyāś cakraṃ lalāṭe kare vāpi hi dṛśyate |
pītaśyāmā tu yā nārī pītavastrapriyā nityam || 4.3.7 ||
ap4.­31
śirasi puṣpagandhā ca mahāsaubhāgyasampannā ca sā |
likhitaṃ ca gṛhe cakraṃ tathā tathāgatakulānugā || 4.3.8 ||
ap4.­32
<L 18.10a→> kṛṣṇaśyāmā tu yā nārī sitadaṃṣṭrālonnatā ca1553 |
krūrā ca satataṃ vāmā muktaśikhā sadā bhavet || 4.3.9 ||
ap4.­33
nityaṃ snānaratā1554 ca yā sarvatra1555 bahubhāṣiṇī |
vajraṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe1556 vajravārāhīkulodbhūtā <L 18.12a←>  || 4.3.10 ||
ap4.­34
gaurī kanakasaṃnibhā śuddhākṣī1557 yā ca1558 lomaśā |
<L 18.13a→> yasyā lalāṭe vajraṃ kare vāpi dṛśyate || 4.3.11  ||
ap4.­35
rājyārūḍhā ca sā nityaṃ garvitā satyavādinī |
mallikāmodagandhinī vajraṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe |
arcayet sadā || 4.3.12 ||
ap4.­36
khaṇḍarohākulodbhūtā mahāyogīśvarī varā |
māṃsapriyā ca yā nārī {C31v} kṛṣṇāñjanasamaprabhā || 4.3.13 ||
ap4.­37
śūlākāraṃ lalāṭe vai krūrakarmaratā ca yā |
śmaśāne yāti yā nityaṃ nirbhayā nirghṛṇā ca yā || 4.3.14 ||
ap4.­38
yasyā lalāṭe saṃkulaṃ1559 ca kapālaṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe
pūjyate sadā herukasya kulodbhavā <L 18.16e←> || 4.3.15 ||
ap4.­39
jīmūtavarṇā tu yā nārī <L 18.16f→> daśanair viṣamasaṃsthitā  |
satataṃ krūrakarmā ca vāmadaṃṣṭrotkaṭā ca yā || 4.3.16 ||
ap4.­40
paraśuṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe arcayet satatam |
vināyakakulodbhūtā ḍākinī sā na saṃśayaḥ <L 18.18b←> || 4.3.17  ||
ap4.­41
yasyās tu prakuñcitakeśā <L 19.2b→> mukhaṃ ca parimaṇḍalam  |
vaktre śamaśrūṇi1560 nityaṃ bhrūvodīrghā tu lomaśā || 4.3.18 ||
ap4.­42
śuklavastrā śuci saumyā akṣobhyā satyavādinī |
saddharmaratā nityaṃ vīrabhaginī sā vijñeyā || 4.3.19 ||
ap4.­43
padmamudrā dātavyā kūrmamudrā athavā punaḥ |
arcayet sa kamaṇḍaluṃ caiva pratimudrā vidhīyate || 4.3.20 ||
ap4.­44
daśamī parvaṇī tasyāḥ padmaṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe <L 19.5b←> |
<L 19.6a> lamboṣṭhī ca1561 viśālākṣī raktapiṅgalalocanā || 4.3.21 ||
ap4.­45
āḍhyā ca1562 subhagā dhanyā gaurī campakasaṃnibhā |
dīrghā dīrghakarā ca vicitra1563 vasanapriyā || 4.3.22 ||
ap4.­46
trirekhā lalāṭe vai ūrdhvasīmāntam āśritā |
hasate ramate caiva mārgam ākramya tiṣṭhati || 4.3.23 ||
ap4.­47
saṃgrāme mṛtakānāṃ tu kathāsu ramate sadā |
īdṛśīṃ pramadāṃ dṛṣṭvā śūlamudrāṃ pradāpayet || 4.3.24 ||
ap4.­48
ākuñcitavāmapādaṃ1564 nṛtyaṃ caiva pradarśayet |
parivartanaṃ {C32r} vāmena pratimudrā vidhīyate || 4.3.25 ||
ap4.­49
caturdaśī cāṣṭamī pūjā tasyāḥ1565 śūlaṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe |
lokeśvarīṇāṃ lāmānām1566 etad bhavati lakṣaṇam <L 19.11d←> || 4.3.26 ||
ap4.­50
<L 19.12c→> raktagaurā tu yā nārī harita1567 piṅgalalocanā |
kuñcitāś ca tathā keśāḥ paṭṭabandhaṃ ca dṛśyate1568 || 4.3.27 ||
ap4.­51
ekā rekhā lalāṭe1569 pratiṣṭhitā dīrghā1570 ca |
tathā cordhvaṃ raktavastrapriyā || 4.3.28 ||
ap4.­52
nityaṃ hasati gīyate caivākasmāt prakupyati |
calacittaviśeṣeṇa kalaheṣu rajyate sadā || 4.3.29 ||
ap4.­53
īdṛśīṃ pramadāṃ dṛṣṭvā śaktimudrāṃ pradāpayet |
ghaṇṭāmudrā pradātavyā dvitīyā caiva yatnataḥ || 4.3.30 ||
ap4.­54
parivartanaṃ ca vāmena pratimudrā vidhīyate |
hrasvā caiva sthūlajaṅghā ca || 4.3.31 ||
ap4.­55
pītavastrapriyā nityaṃ kaṇṭha1571 vastrāvalambinī |
īdṛśīṃ pramadāṃ dṛṣṭvā cakramudrāṃ pradāpayet || 4.3.32 ||
ap4.­56
śaṅkhamudrā dātavyā dvitīyā caiva yatnataḥ |
parivartanaṃ vāmena pratimudrā vidhīyate1572 || 4.3.33  ||
ap4.­57
caturdaśī parvaṇī tasyā vajraṃ ca likhitaṃ gṛhe <L 19.20d←>  |
<L 19.21c→> lomaśā sarvagātreṣu kṛṣṇapiṇgalalocanā || 4.3.34  ||
ap4.­58
karālā vikṛtā ghorā sthūlāsyā sthūlavaktrā ca |
lamboṣṭhī ca koṭarākṣī bhagnanāsikā || 4.3.35 ||
ap4.­59
nityagandharvakuśalā meghavarṇā mahodarā |
īdṛśīṃ pramadāṃ dṛṣṭvā nāgamudrāṃ pradāpayet || 4.3.36 ||
ap4.­60
śaktimudrā pradātavyā dvitīyā tu yatnataḥ |
parivartanaṃ pūrvavat || 4.3.37 ||
ap4.­61
ekādaśī parvaṇī tasyā daṃṣṭrā likhitaṃ gṛhe1573 <L 19.25b←> |
arcayet sadā || 4.3.38 || {C32v}
ap4.­62

iti cihnamudrā caturthasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap4.­63
<L 22.1a→> athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi aṅgamudrālakṣaṇam <L 22.1b←> |
<L 21.1c→> yā spṛśate śikhāṃ1574 nārī śiraṃ tasyā pradarśayet || 4.4.1 ||
ap4.­64
lalāṭaṃ darśayet yā tu gaṇḍaṃ tasyā pradarśayet |
daśanaṃ darśayed yā tu jihvāṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet || 4.4.2 ||
ap4.­65
oṣṭhaṃ spṛśate yā tu cibukaṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet |
grīvāṃ spṛśate yā tu udaraṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.3d←> || 4.4.3 ||
ap4.­66
<L 21.5c→> udaraṃ darśayed yā tu nābhiṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.5d←> |
pulakaṃ1575 darśayed yā tu bhūmiṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet || 4.4.4 ||
ap4.­67
<L 21.6a→> guhyaṃ darśayed yā tu liṅgaṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.6b←> |
<L 21.7a→> jānuṃ darśayed yā tu jaṅghāṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.7b←> || 4.4.5 ||
ap4.­68
<L 21.4a→> hastaṃ darśayed yā tu bāhuṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.4b←> |
<L 21.7c→> pādaṃ darśayed yā tu talaṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.7d←> || 4.4.6 ||
ap4.­69
<L 21.8a→> aṅguliṃ darśayed yā tu nakhaṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet  |
bhūmiṃ darśayed yā tu ākāśaṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet || 4.4.7 ||
ap4.­70
ākāśaṃ darśayed yā tu sūryaṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet |
nadīṃ darśayed yā tu samudraṃ tasyāḥ pradarśayet <L 21.9d←> || 4.4.8 ||
ap4.­71
<L 22.2a→> ekāṅguliṃ darśayed yā tu svāgatam ity uktaṃ bhavati  |
dvayor aṅguliṃ darśayed yā tu susvāgatam ity uktaṃ bhavati <L 22.2d←> || 4.4.9 ||
ap4.­72
dakṣiṇabhrūkṣepābhinayaṃ darśayati |
vāmabhrūkṣepābhinayaṃ dvayor ācāryayor darśanam || 4.4.10 ||
ap4.­73

iti sarvatantra[nidāna]rahasyāt śrīsampuṭodbhavavajraḍākinīsaṃketakaḥ kalparājaś caturthaḥ || {C33r}

ap5.

Chapter A5

Part 1

ap5.­1
athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi <Y 10.10b→> sarvasajjanamelakam |
caruṃ ca bhakṣayet tatra dvipātrāśeṣatatparam <Y 10.10d←> || 5.1.1 ||
ap5.­2
<H 1.7.10 (prose)→> he bhagavan ke te melāpakasthānāḥ || 5.1.2  ||
ap5.­3

bhagavān āha |


pīṭhaṃ caivopapīṭhaṃ ca kṣetropakṣetraṃ tathā |
cchandohaṃ copacchandohaṃ melāpakopamelāpakaṃ tathā || 5.1.3 ||
ap5.­4
śmaśānaṃ caivopaśmaśānaṃ1576 ca pīlavopapīlavaṃ tathā1577  |
etā dvādaśa bhūmayaḥ |
daśabhūmīśvaro nātha ebhir anyair na kathyate || 5.1.4 ||
ap5.­5

he bhagavan ke te pīṭhādayaḥ <H 1.7.12 (prose)←>| dvādaśabhūmayas tathā | kathayasva prasādena mahodārasambhavaḥ || 5.1.5  ||


ap5.­6

bhagavān āha |


<H 1.7.12a→> <This passage identifies many of the places of pilgrimage differently from the source text, and also lists them in a different order.> pīṭhaṃ jālandharaṃ proktam oḍḍiyānaṃ1578 tathaiva ca |


pīṭhaṃ paurṇagiriṃ caiva arbudaṃ tu1579 tathaiva ca || 5.1.6 ||


ap5.­7
upapīṭhaṃ godāvarī proktaṃ rāmeśvaraṃ tathaiva ca |
devīkoṭaṃ tathā khyātaṃ mālavaṃ ca tathaiva ca || 5.1.7 ||

ap5.­8
kāmarūpaṃ tathā proktam odrakṣetraṃ tathaiva1580 ca |
upakṣetraṃ triśakunī1581 ca kośalaṃ tathaiva ca || 5.1.8 ||

ap5.­9
chandohaṃ kaliṅgaṃ1582 proktaṃ lampākaṃ tathaiva ca |
upachandohaṃ kāñcī proktaṃ himālayaṃ tathaiva ca1583 || 5.1.9 ||
ap5.­10
melāpakaḥ pretādhivāsinī1584 gṛhadevatā tathaiva ca |
upamelāpakaḥ sauraṣṭraḥ suvarṇadvīpa eva ca1585 || 5.1.10 ||
ap5.­11
śmaśānaṃ nagaraṃ caiva sindhur api prakīrtitaḥ1586 |
upaśmaśānaṃ maruḥ proktaḥ kulatā tathaiva ca1587 || 5.1.11 ||
ap5.­12
pīlavaṃ kāruṇyaṃ {C33v} proktaṃ1588 karmārapāṭakaṃ tathā |
upapīlavaṃ harikelaṃ1589 lavaṇasāgaraṃ madhyagatam || 5.1.12 ||
ap5.­13
vindhyā kaumārapaurikā pīlavam upapīlavam1590  |
tatsāndheṣu1591 śmaśānaṃ pretasaṃghāṭaṃ codadhitaṭaṃ tathā |
udyāṇaṃ vāpikātīram upaśmaśānaṃ nigadyate <H 1.7.18d←> || 5.1.13 ||
ap5.­14

atha sthānādhivāsavidhiṃ vakṣye |


viraje cūtavāsasthā tu koṅkaṇe somavarṇikā |
caritre tu karañjasthā aṭṭahāse kadambaṃ ca || 5.1.14 ||
ap5.­15
devikoṭe vaṭasthā tu harikele haristhā tu |
oḍḍiyāne1592 aśokasthā tu jālandhare kanakadrumasthā tu || 5.1.15 ||
ap5.­16
<L 50.21a→> pīṭhaṃ pramuditābhūmau upapīṭhaṃ vimalaṃ tathā  |
kṣetraṃ prabhākarī jñeyā upakṣetram arciṣmatī1593 || 5.1.16 ||
ap5.­17
chandohābhimukhaṃ vai upacchandohaṃ sudurjayā |
dūraṃgameti melāpām acalatyopamelāpām || 5.1.17 ||
ap5.­18
śmaśānaṃ sādhumatī ca1594 dharmameghopaśmaśānakam <L 50.23b←> |
daśapāramitābhūmau mlecchābhāṣaṃ tu yoginyaḥ || 5.1.18 ||
ap5.­19
prakārādi yathoddiṣṭaṃ bāhyādhyātmikaṃ cintayed | iti || 5.1.19  ||
ap5.­20

<H 1.7.19a→> divasaṃ caiva pravakṣyāmi yoginī1595 sumelāpakaṃ <H 1.7.19b←> |


<H 1.7.20a→> pretapakṣe caturdaśyām aṣṭamyāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ |
dhvajaṃ śastrahataṃ caiva saptajanma1596 ca bhakṣayet1597 || 5.1.20  ||
ap5.­21
kṛpām utpādya yatnena māraṇaṃ kriyate viduḥ |
kṛpāhīnā na sidhyanti tasmāt kṛpāṃ samācaret <H 1.7.22b←> || 5.1.21 ||
ap5.­22
<H 1.7.25a→> yathātmani tathā sattve yathā sattvas tathāham  |
iti saṃcintya yogātmā laghu siddhim avāpnute <H 1.7.25d←> || 5.1.22 ||
ap5.­23

iti melāpakasthānaṃ pañcamasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap5.­24
śrotum icchāmi jñānendra guhya1598 padmaṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
miśritaṃ {C34r} jñānaṃ caitat tu saṃbodhikramakīdṛśam || 5.2.1 ||
ap5.­25

bhagavān āha |


catuḥpīṭhaṃ samāśritya sambodhikramavajradhṛk |
samatācittam utpādya rāgādidūravarjitam || 5.2.2 ||
ap5.­26
sukham āsanam āsīnaṃ mano´nukūlapradeśataḥ |
sthiracalasarvabhāvānāṃ kāruṇyahitacetasaḥ || 5.2.3 ||
ap5.­27
aśiraśiraṃ ca nādāntaṃ guhyapadmaṃ tathā |
kalāvividhavarṇāni āsanāni tathāiva ca || 5.2.4 ||
ap5.­28
kāyavākcittavajrasya dharmadhātuvikurvitam |
saṃkṛtya piṇḍayogena vajrasattvaḥ svayaṃ bhavet || 5.2.5 ||
ap5.­29
ābdhātu1599 tejodhātusamarasaṃ paramaṃ padam |
prajñopāyātmakaṃ yogaṃ ṣaḍindriyaṃ buddhabimbakam1600 || 5.2.6 ||
ap5.­30
bhūtaśāstrāṇi tattvajña ācārya āgamānugaḥ1601 |
rahasyārtha1602 tattvabhāvaṃ ca pāraṃ paryeti tattvataḥ || 5.2.7 ||
ap5.­31
pūrvalakṣaṇasarveṣāṃ1603 śūnyatattvādilakṣaṇam |
prakṣālya maladehaṃ tu sambodhikramaṃ jayet || 5.2.8 ||
ap5.­32
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthaṃ jñānasattvaṃ vicintayet |
sitakundenduvarṇasya jyotsnāraśmiṃ tu ucchritam || 5.2.9 ||
ap5.­33
dvibhujaṃ sattvaparyaṇkaṃ padmam āsanam āsīnam |
sarvābharaṇabhūṣitaṃ pañcabuddhais tu maṇḍitam || 5.2.10 ||
ap5.­34
mahāmudrādvayapāṇiṃ tu hṛdisthānaṃ tu pīḍitam |
rūpasampattikāntiṃ tu jñānasattve bhāvanā || 5.2.11 ||
ap5.­35
kadalīpuṣpaṃ sthitaṃ1604 nābhāv ucchritahṛdayāvasthitam |
pūrvalakṣaṇasampūrṇaṃ tu utsṛjya pūrvapadmataḥ || 5.2.12 ||
ap5.­36
dalāny1605 aṣṭa {C34v} suśobhāni keśarāṇi sakarṇikā1606 |
nyased akṣaravinyāsaṃ madhyamaṇḍalam āsīnam1607 || 5.2.13 ||
ap5.­37
dvibhujaikavaktraṃ sitaṃ divyaṃ madhye dhyātvā sunirmalam |
tanmadhye tu vijñānaṃ jñānaṃ tasyaiva yojayet || 5.2.14 ||
ap5.­38
maitrīyuktasya pūrveṇa akṣobhyadalabījakaiḥ |
karuṇā dvāradakṣiṇe ratnatattvāni bījataḥ || 5.2.15 ||
ap5.­39
dale paścimadvārasya amitābhabījaṃ nyaset |
uttaradvāradeśe1608 tu amoghaprabhucetasaḥ || 5.2.16 ||
ap5.­40
svarapūrvādibījasya candrabindu yathākramam |
nyased akṣaracatvāri sitajyotsnābhimaṇḍitam || 5.2.17 ||
ap5.­41
vidiśena tu catvāri napuṃsakaṃ pūrvoktitaḥ |
tanmadhye tasya cittākṣareṇa tu yojayet || 5.2.18 ||
ap5.­42
kautukaṃ cittam utpannaṃ bhagavan1609 kathayasva me |
alakṣasya śūnyasya kathaṃ yogādim akṣaram || 5.2.19 ||
ap5.­43

bhagavān āha |


śrṇu vajra yathātattvaṃ lakṣalakṣaṇaśūnyatā |
asāreṇa tu1610 sārāṇām amṛtālambho1611 mocavat || 5.2.20 ||
ap5.­44
madhye vijñānajñānaṃ tu arūpajñānarūpataḥ |
na tu lakṣaṇaṃ lakṣayet1612 jñānakāyanirañjanam || 5.2.21  ||
ap5.­45
bhāvābhāvavinirmuktam avarṇavarṇa1613 rūpataḥ |
rūpaṃ śūnyam tato madhye gṛhṇīyāt tattvayogavit1614 || 5.2.22 ||
ap5.­46
yathā lakṣaṇaṃ jñātvā ca samatājñānacetasā |
tasya sambodhimārgasya śīghram evaṃ tu paśyate || 5.2.23 ||
ap5.­47
gurūpadeśamārgasya jñānavijñānarūpataḥ |
lakṣaṇaṃ śāstra1615 uddeśaṃ tattvānāṃ vīradeśakaḥ || 5.2.24 ||
ap5.­48
tasya {C35r} bhāvitaṃ1616 sarveṣāṃ sitaraśmivibhūtam |
pañcasphoṭikastūpānām amṛtabījena cetanā || 5.2.25 ||
ap5.­49
sitavarṇaprabhādivyam amṛtadhārāsravaṃ tu |
hṛdbījapadme tu madhye tu aṅguṣṭhaparimaṇḍalam || 5.2.26 ||
ap5.­50
tasya madhye tu bījānām ālikāliṃ samuddhṛtam1617 |
sitavarṇasuśobhā jyotsnāraśmiṃ samucchṛtam1618 || 5.2.27 ||
ap5.­51
tasya madhye tu dvārāṇāṃ binducetā prakīrtitam |
vālāgraṃ śatabhāgais tu paramāṇurūpasaṃsthitā || 5.2.28 ||
ap5.­52
lakṣalakṣaṇajñānīnāṃ vijñānasya svabhāvataḥ |
paśya bindupadasthānam ajñātācittalakṣaṇam || 5.2.29 ||
ap5.­53
hṛdi brahmakadvārasya1619 bindudvāramārgataḥ |
grāhyavijñānajñānasya guror deśanatatparaḥ || 5.2.30 ||
ap5.­54
na tu mārgasya bāhyānāṃ śāstreṇāpi dūrataḥ |
sulabhāni ca śāstrāṇi prayogās tatra durlabhāḥ || 5.2.31 ||
ap5.­55
upāyena tu yogināṃ guroḥ1620 śuśrūṣā1621 tatparam |
gurūpadeśamārgeṇa tu darśayec cakṣaṇaḥ || 5.2.32 ||
ap5.­56
samāhitaṃ bhāvabhāvena niṣkampaṃ nirupadravam |
manaḥpūrvaṃgamā dharmā manaḥśuddhā manojavāḥ1622 || 5.2.33 ||
ap5.­57
manasā rājaprasādena bhāṣate vā karoti vā |
tasmān manomayaiḥ sarvaiḥ manaḥsambhūtabuddhimān || 5.2.34 ||
ap5.­58
yadi īcchej japed yogī hṛdi cetanasaṃvaram |
kāraṇe bhūtabījasya na tu tattvāni rūpataḥ || 5.2.35 ||
ap5.­59
kāryakāraṇabījānāṃ na tu tattvāni †drakṣataḥ†1623 |
rūpādibhavabhogam {C35v} ālambabījapañcakam || 5.2.36 ||
ap5.­60
vahate sarvasarveṇa śirāśirasi saṃsthitāḥ1624 |
nityaṃ mūlāni1625 pīḍyasya1626 jñānavijñānabījataḥ || 5.2.37 ||
ap5.­61
bindunādaṃ tu saṃyuktaṃ saṃsārabhogakāṅkṣiṇaḥ |
manojāpena saṃyuktam akṣaraṃ vāgvarjitam || 5.2.38 ||
ap5.­62
dhruvaṃ nityapadasthānaṃ śāśvataṃ dharmadhātukaiḥ |
nityasūkṣmanirañjanaṃ tu jñānaṃ vijñāne1627 līyatām || 5.2.39  ||
ap5.­63
jñānabhāvena vijñānaṃ sambodhikramo1628 dṛśyate |
pradīpākāraḥ sarveṣāṃ prathamaṃ cihnaṃ dṛśyate || 5.2.40 ||
ap5.­64
khadyotākāra reṇūnāṃ dvitīyaṃ cihnaṃ lakṣyate |
sitareṇucakrākāraṃ daśadig dṛśyate tathā || 5.2.41 ||
ap5.­65
kleśoddhṛtis1629 tṛtīyānāṃ yogināṃ1630 vilakṣyate |
kāmāya devabhogānāṃ caturthaṃ ceti darśitam || 5.2.42 ||
ap5.­66
rūpasvargo ´pi devānāṃ pañcamam īkṣacetasā |
ṣaṣṭhe arūpabhogaṃ saptame dharmadhātukaiḥ || 5.2.43 ||
ap5.­67
aṣṭamena tu svecchā buddhatvārthaphalaṃ yoginām || 5.2.44 ||
ap5.­68
śṛṇu tv ekamano bhūtvā vajrasattva1631 mahākṛpa |
ap5.­69
<H 1.9.1a→> sarveṣām eva vastūnāṃ viśuddhis tathatā1632 smṛtā |
paścād ekaikabhedena devatānāṃ prakathyate || 5.2.45 ||
ap5.­70
skandhadhātvāyatanadehināṃ svabhāvena viśuddham |
ajñānakleśāvṛtā viśodhyate |
svasaṃbodhyātmikā viśuddhinānyaśuddhyā vimucyate || 5.2.46 ||
ap5.­71
viṣayāṇāṃ śuddhatvāt svasaṃvedyaṃ paraṃ sukham |
rūpaviṣayādi ye ´py anye pratibhāṣanti hi yoginām1633 || 5.2.47 ||
ap5.­72
sarve {C36r} te viśuddhasvabhāvā hi yasmād buddhamayaṃ viśvam || 5.2.48 ||
ap5.­73

he bhagavan ke te aśuddhāḥ || 5.2.49 ||


bhagavān āha |


ap5.­74

rūpādayaḥ | kasmād | grāhyagrāhakāś ceti || 5.2.50 ||


bhagavān āha |


ap5.­75
cakṣuṣā gṛhyate rūpaṃ śabdaḥ karṇena gṛhyate |
gandhaṃ nāsikayā ceti jihvayā svādanaṃ viduḥ || 5.2.51 ||
ap5.­76
kāyena spṛśyate vastu manaḥ sukhādim āpnute |
sevitavyā ime sevyā nirviṣīkṛtya śuddhitaḥ <H 1.9.7d←> || 5.2.52 ||
ap5.­77
<VḌ 1.16a→> rūpaṃ vairocano buddho Vajrasūryas tu vedanā |
padmanarteśvaraḥ saṃjñā saṃskāre vajrarājas tathā || 5.2.53 ||
ap5.­78
vijñānaṃ vajrasattvas tu sarvarūpas tu herukaḥ < VḌ 1.17d←>  |
netraṃ tu mohavajrākhyaṃ1634 dveṣavajrābhidhā śrutiḥ || 5.2.54 ||
ap5.­79
< VḌ 1.21c→> īrṣyāvajras tathā ghrāṇaṃ rāgavajro mukhaḥ smṛtaḥ  |
sparśe mātsaryavajras tu sarvāyatanadhātus tu herukaḥ parameśvaraḥ < VḌ 1.22c←> || 5.2.55 ||
ap5.­80
pātanī pṛthivīdhātur1635 abdhātur1636 māraṇī smṝtā |
ākarṣaṇy agnidhātus tu vāyur narteśvarī tathā || 5.2.56 ||
ap5.­81
ākāśadhātur uktas tu padmajvāliny anākulāt |
ity evaṃ dehināṃ dehaḥ skandhādidevatātmakam || 5.2.57 ||
ap5.­82
sukhaduḥkhaṃ tathā karma kleśādim utpattaye1637 vai |
utpattibhāgam āśritya bhavanirvāṇam āpnute || 5.2.58 ||
ap5.­83

iti skandhāyatanaviśuddhiḥ pañcamasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam  ||

Part 3

ap5.­84
<P 5.1a→> atha kathyate samyakcaryā kalpāri1638 sūdanī |
sarvadharmasamudbhūtā tattvacaryā niruttarā || 5.3.1 ||
ap5.­85
hitāya {C36v} buddhaputrāṇāṃ sambodhau ye vyavasthitāḥ1639 |
tattvato ´naṅgavajreṇa prajñāpāramitā parā || 5.3.2 ||
ap5.­86
janmārṇavān mahāghorāj jarādyūrmisamākulāt |
tāraṇī sarvasattvānāṃ poteva kṣemagāminī || 5.3.3 ||
ap5.­87
kṣiprasiddhikarā divyā hṛdyā sarvaguṇālayā |
cittaratnasamudbhūtā1640 īpsitārthaprasādhikā || 5.3.4 ||
ap5.­88
vinānayā vajradharapraśastayā
samastasambuddhaguṇāṅgabhūtayā |
na jāyate siddhir ato mumukṣavaś
carantu caryām atulām imāṃ budhāḥ || 5.3.5 ||
ap5.­89
murāriśakratripurārivittada-
brahmādikābhyarcitapādapaṅkajāḥ |
imāṃ caritvā tv aghanāśanīṃ drutaṃ
parām avāptāḥ padavīṃ tathāgatāḥ || 5.3.6 ||
ap5.­90
avadhūtacaryā gaditeyam eva
śrīvajrasattvena jagaddhitena <P 5.7b←> || 5.3.7 ||
ap5.­91
evaṃ divyam acintyapadaṃ suguhyaṃ bhāvayed yogī |
samayācāraṃ kurute samastakalpanārahitam || 5.3.8 ||
ap5.­92
prathamārambhe sthito yogī niṣyandaphalarūpataḥ |
tato bhāvanālīnopasaṃhārabālalīlām āvahet || 5.3.9 ||
ap5.­93
nānāvineyalokasya mañjurūpī svayaṃ bhavet || 5.3.10 ||
ap5.­94
<P 5.8a→> siddhiḥ prasidhyaty akhilā yathoktā
vicitracaryābhir anuttarā tu |
samantabhadrātulasiddhicaryā1641
saiveti1642 vajrī bhagavān jagāda || 5.3.11  ||
ap5.­95
praṇamya sarvathā nāthaṃ śrīmadācāryavajriṇam |
āśrayed guhyacaryāṃ tu kṛtakṛtyo mahāmatiḥ || 5.3.12 ||
ap5.­96
tataḥ svacchandam ābhūya sarvāsaṅgabahirmukhaḥ |
vicaret tattvayuktātmā {C37r} keśarīva samantataḥ || 5.3.13 ||
ap5.­97
yathābhūtārthasaṃvettā jagaduddharaṇāśayaḥ |
samyagdṛṣṭipravṛttātmā dṛḍhacitto nirāśrayaḥ || 5.3.14 ||
ap5.­98
svapnamāyopamaṃ sarvaṃ skandhadhātvādilakṣaṇam |
traidhātukam idaṃ sarvaṃ jñātvā itthaṃ samāsataḥ || 5.3.15 ||
ap5.­99
sarvāvaraṇa1643 vinirmuktajīvitaiś caryasaṃgamaḥ1644 |
tathāṣṭalokadharmāṇāṃ sarvaṃ tyaktvātidūrataḥ || 5.3.16 ||
ap5.­100
avikalpaḥ sadā bhūtvā nirdvaṃdvakṛtaniścayaḥ |
ṣaṭpāramitāyogena buddhasiddhiprasiddhaye || 5.3.17 ||
ap5.­101
sattvārthe 'tiśayāsakto1645 na sattvaparikalpakaḥ |
bodhāv āropya cittaṃ tu digvijayacaryām ārabhet || 5.3.18 ||
ap5.­102
prajñopāyasuyuktātmā sarvāsaṅgaparāṅmukhaḥ |
janmanīhaiva sidhyeta tattvābhyāsakṛtaśramaḥ <P 5.16d←> || 5.3.19 ||
ap5.­103
sarvakalpavinirmuktaḥ sattvāśayaviśeṣataḥ |
<P 5.29c→> māyopamādiyogena bhoktavyaṃ sarvam eva hi || 5.3.20  ||
ap5.­104
dharmadhātusamudbhūtā na kecit paripanthinaḥ |
prabhuñjīta yathākāmaṃ nirviśāṅkena cetasā || 5.3.21 ||
ap5.­105
sambhogārtham idaṃ sarvaṃ traidhātukam aśeṣataḥ |
nirmitaṃ vajrasattvena sādhakānāṃ hitāya ca || 5.3.22 ||
ap5.­106
anantajñānasaṃprāpto1646 vanden naiva tathāgatān |
satataṃ bhāvanāyukto niṣiktādiṣu kā kathā || 5.3.23 ||
ap5.­107
sarvabhāvasvabhāvo 'yaṃ bodhicittasvarūpataḥ |
sa eva bhagavān vajrī tasmād ātmaiva devatā || 5.3.24 ||
ap5.­108
maṇḍalaṃ nopavāsaṃ ca na mudrā caityakarmaṇā <P 5.34b←> |
<P 5.35a→> śrīmatā vajranāthena1647 {C37v} ye 'pi cānye nidarśitāḥ |
adhimuktivaśāt1648 kecit taiś ca kiṃ tattvavedinaḥ || 5.3.25 ||
ap5.­109
amṛtārthī yathā takraṃ sāram ādāya saṃtyajet |
evaṃ dharmāmṛtaṃ prāpya tyajen niḥśeṣakalpanām || 5.3.26 ||
ap5.­110
nirvikalpo yadā1649 dhīmān tyaktāśaṅko nirāspadaḥ |
tadā siddhir na saṃdehaś cittavajravaco yathā <P 5.37d←> || 5.3.27 ||
ap5.­111
narakaṃ yāti vikalpāt ṣaḍgatisaṃsārasāgaram |
bhramati ca muktaḥ kalpavihīno yāti padaṃ nirmalaṃ śāntam || 5.3.28  ||
ap5.­112
tasmād vikalpajālaṃ hantuṃ buddhena ye kṛtāḥ1650 samayāḥ |
nityaṃ te abhyasanīyāḥ samayastho yena vai bhavati || 5.3.29 ||
ap5.­113
nātyāsakti1651 kāryā mantrajño nāti sarvabhāveṣu |
draṣṭavyāḥ khalu sarve ´nutpādākārayogena || 5.3.30 ||
ap5.­114
śvānakharoṣṭragajādyasṛk pītvā māṃsena bhojanaṃ nityam |
draṣṭuṃ1652 sarvaviśeṣaṃ raktaliptaṃ mahāmāṃsam || 5.3.31 ||
ap5.­115
samastaṃ kutsitamāṃsaṃ prāṇakaśatalakṣasaṃyuktam divyam |
vairocanam atipūtiṃ kīṭaśataiḥ simasimāyamānam || 5.3.32 ||
ap5.­116
śvānanaraccharditamiśraṃ māṃsaṃ vajrāmbumakṣikāsaktam1653 |
vairocanasaṃmiśraṃ bhoktavyaṃ yoginotsāhaiḥ || 5.3.33 ||
ap5.­117

pītvā vajrasalilaṃ na bhavati māṃsaṃ yadā kvacid anyaṃ vikalpamāṃsarūpeṇa bhoktaṃ bhuṅkte bhojanam anyamāṃsarūpeṇa || 5.3.34 ||


ap5.­118

ye anyair loke abhakṣyās te bhakṣyās tattvakendrasya | ye agamyās te gamyāḥ | ye akāryās tasya te kāryāḥ | <H 1.6.21a→> gamyāgamya­vikalpaṃ tu bhakṣābhakṣaṃ tv aniṣṭam iṣṭam ca peyāpeyaṃ mantrī na kuryād <H 1.6.d←> | iti || 5.3.35 ||


ap5.­119

kāyavākcittaiḥ samodo {C38r} bhavati | yathā na syād yathaiva cittavikṣepaḥ | madirāpānaṃ tathā kartavyaṃ yoginā satatam | kutsitam ativilāsaṃ savarṇam1654 avarṇaṃ tu rugyutaṃ dīnaṃ paśyej jinavat sarvaṃ tv ekākārarūpeṇa || 5.3.36 ||


ap5.­120

noktaṃ pustakapāṭhaṃ maṇḍalaṃ naiva kusumasaṃgraham | kuryān na mantra­jāpaṃ devatāsiktādayo ´vandyāḥ | vaktavyā anṛtavācaḥ | paradārān sevayet subhagān | duṣṭe maitrī noktā buddhāś ca prāṇino ghātyāḥ || 5.3.37 ||


ap5.­121

jinapūjitam ācāryaṃ jñānasamayaṃ tu sattvāgryaṃ nānāsiddhidaṃ samayaṃ1655 nityaṃ pūjayed dhīmān | daśadig­vyavasthitānāṃ yasmāt sambuddha­bodhisattvānāṃ yat puṇyaṃ1656 tad dṛṣṭam1657 ācāryasyaikaroma­kūpāgre tasmād bodhisattvais tuṣyanty ācāryapūjanād buddhāḥ || 5.3.38 ||


ap5.­122

nūnaṃ svasamayabuddhā ipsitabuddhiṃ prayacchanti | kuryān no gurunindāṃ vajrabhrātṛṣv agauravaṃ naiva | yad dattaṃ tad grāhyaṃ1658 | na ca kuryād vandanācaityam | bhrātṛṃ sutam api pitaraṃ rājyaṃ bhoga­nidhāna­dhana­dhānyaṃ sarvaṃ tṛṇam iva dṛṣṭvā traidhātuṣu sādhayed rājyam || 5.3.39 ||


ap5.­123

caryā ulliṅganaṃ pañcamasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap5.­124

<H 1.6.1a→> athātaḥ sampravakṣyāmi caryāpāraṃgataṃ lakṣaṇam1659 <H 1.6.1b←> || 5.4.1 ||


jñāyate dūrato yena vajrayogī na saṃśayaḥ |
ḍākinyādibaliṃ yathāprāptaṃ khānapānaṃ tathā1660 || 5.4.2 ||
ap5.­125
mṛtavastrakaupīnaṃ ca mṛtabhasmavibhūṣitaḥ |
bhagnakharparasugupto1661 {C38v} niśākāle paryaṭet || 5.4.3 ||
ap5.­126
catuṣpathe parvateṣu <H 1.6.6a→> ekavṛkṣe śmaśāne vā |
catvareṣu tato mantribhāvanā1662 kathyate śubhā || 5.4.4  ||
ap5.­127
mātṛgṛhe tathā rātrau atha vijane prāntare |
kiṃcid ūṣmasamprāpte caryā kartuṃ yad iṣyate || 5.4.5 ||
ap5.­128
ātmasiddhiṃ yad iccheta bālatvaṃ punar ācaret <H 1.6.7d←> |
paryaṭen mahādhīmān sattvānugrahahetunā || 5.4.6 ||
ap5.­129
niravagrahacittena varṇakāc chādanaṃ sadā |
romakūpāgravivare niścaranti diśo daśam || 5.4.7 ||
ap5.­130
mañjuvajraḥ svayaṃ bhūtvā māṇḍaleyaṃ prakalpayet |
padmodyāneṣu ramyeṣu saritsaṃgameṣu ca || 5.4.8 ||
ap5.­131
tatrastho bhāvayed yogī laghu siddhim avāpnute |
gahvare vā śikhare vā viharet susamāhitaḥ || 5.4.9 ||
ap5.­132
yathā prāptaṃ tathā bhuktaṃ bhuktvābhuktvā baliṃ dadyāt |
hārādibhir nānāphalair guñjādiracitaṃ1663 tathā || 5.4.10 ||
ap5.­133
prāṇyaṅgavāsasā vāsaṃ sukhārthī dāpayet sukham |
kvacit saṃskṛtaṃ prākṛtaṃ caiva paṭhed vilomataḥ || 5.4.11 ||
ap5.­134

bhakṣyābhakṣyaṃ yathā prāptaṃ bhakṣayed unmattayogena pararāṣṭreṣu siddheṣu girigahvarakuñjeṣv ādisiddhe mahāśmaśāne mahodadhitaṭeṣu vā || 5.4.12 ||


ap5.­135
tatrastho bhāvayet prājñaḥ sarvasaṃtrāsavarjitaḥ |
evaṃ kṛtvā punar yogī digvijayaṃ samārabhet ||5.4.13 ||
ap5.­136
sarvāvaraṇavinirmuktaḥ sarvāśāparipūrakaḥ |
daśadigvyavasthitānāṃ janmāvaraṇāvṛtānām || 5.4.14 ||
ap5.­137
sakalagrāhyagrāhakabhāvanāvarjito {C39r} vivarjitaḥ1664  |
anena sarvabhāvanā digvijayīty abhidhīyate || 5.4.15 ||
ap5.­138
evaṃ tāvat sthirīkṛtya tattvayogī anāhataḥ |
vidyādevīsaṃgraham atirūpāṃ kāminīṃ kurute ||5.4.16 ||
ap5.­139
apsararāmāratnāṃ ramaṇīyāṃ vidyādharasya ca |
suradārām yakṣastrīm vā1665 nāginīm asurīṃ tathā1666 || 5.4.17 ||
ap5.­140
yogī āsāṃ madhye ekāṃ vidyāṃ svacittarucitām1667 |
ākṛṣya sādhayet tām aṅkuśapāśaprayogataḥ1668 || 5.4.18 ||
ap5.­141
sarvopakaraṇaviṣayaṃ yasmād devatā dadāty anābhogāt1669 |
vyādhijarāvinirmuktā nirdvaṃdvās tribhuvanānaghāḥ1670 || 5.4.19 ||
ap5.­142
<H 1.6.19a→> śarīraṃ dānaṃ dattvā paścāc caryāṃ samārabhet  |
bhāgābhāgavicāreṇa tasmād dānaṃ na dīyate || 5.4.20 ||
ap5.­143
bhakṣyaṃ bhojyaṃ tathā pānaṃ yathāprāptaṃ tu bhakṣayet |
graham atra na kartavyam iṣṭāniṣṭavikalpataḥ <H 1.6.20d←> || 5.4.21 ||
ap5.­144
<H 1.6.23a→> śikṣādīkṣāvimukto lajjākāryaṃ tathaiva ca |
sarvabhāvasvabhāvena vicared yogī mahākṛpaḥ || 5.4.22 ||
ap5.­145
homayāgatapo ´tīto mantradhyānavivarjitaḥ |
samayasaṃvaravinirmuktaś caryāṃ kurute suyogavān || 5.4.23 ||
ap5.­146
śakratulyo ´pi yo daityaḥ purato bhavati suniścitam |
bhayam atra na kurvīta siṃharūpeṇa paryaṭet || 5.4.24 ||
ap5.­147
karuṇāṃ pīyate nityaṃ sarvasattvārthahetunā |
yogapānarato yogī nānyapānena majjanam <H 1.6.26d←> || 5.4.25  ||
ap5.­148
atha śrīmadyūvarājyacaryā kathyate punaḥ |
<H 1.6.1c→> gamyate yena siddhāntaṃ {C39v} sarvasattvārthahetunā || 5.4.26 ||
ap5.­149
bhāvakena vivartavyaṃ karṇayor divyakuṇḍalam |
śirasi cakrī vivartavyā hastayo rucakadvayam || 5.4.27 ||
ap5.­150
khaṭṭyā mekhalaṃ caiva pādayor nūpuraṃ tathā |
bāhumūle tu keyūraṃ grīvāyām asthimālikā || 5.4.28 ||
ap5.­151
paridhānaṃ vyāghracarma bhakṣaṇaṃ daśārdhāmṛtaṃ |
herukayogasya puṃso viharet samāhitaḥ1671 <H 1.6.4d←> || 5.4.29 ||
ap5.­152
<H 1.6.8a→> cāruvaktrāṃ viśālākṣīṃ svābhiṣiktāṃ kṛpāvatīṃ |
vajrakanyām imāṃ gṛhya caryāvrataṃ tu budhyate || 5.4.30 ||
ap5.­153
vajrakulābhāvāt sveṣṭadevatāyāḥ kulenāpi kriyate |
athavānyakulodbhavāṃ bodhibījena saṃskṛtām1672 || 5.4.31 ||
ap5.­154
yadi gītaṃ pragīyate1673 tarhi vajrānvitaṃ param |
yady ānande samutpanne nartate mokṣahetunā |
tato vajrapadair nāṭyaṃ kurute yoginaḥ sadā || 5.4.32 ||
ap5.­155
akṣobhyaś cakrirupeṇāmitābhaḥ kuṇḍalātmakaḥ |
ratneśaḥ kaṇṭhamālāyāṃ haste vairocanaḥ smṛtaḥ || 5.4.33 ||
ap5.­156
mekhalāyāṃ sthito 'moghaḥ prajñā khaṭvāṅgarūpiṇī1674 <H 1.6.12b←> |
<H 1.6.14a→> bhakṣitavyaṃ ca bhaiṣajyaṃ pātavyaṃ vāri nityaśaḥ1675 || 5.4.34 ||
ap5.­157
jarāmṛtyur na bādhate rakṣābhūtaḥ sarvadā tasya |
caurakeśakṛtā1676 makuṭī hūṃbhavas tatra1677 yojyate || 5.4.35 ||
ap5.­158
pañcabuddhakapālāni dhartavyaṃ yogacaryayā |
pañcāṅgulakhaṇḍaṃ kṛtvā mukuṭyāṃ dhriyate tathā1678 || 5.4.36 ||
ap5.­159
kacaḍorī dvidheṭā ca prajñopāyasvabhāvataḥ |
bhasmakeśapavitraṃ tu yogī bibharti caryayā || 5.4.37 || {C40r}
ap5.­160
jāpaṃ ḍamarukāśabdaṃ sarvasattvanimantraṇam |
jāpabhāvaṃ bhaved etad vajrakāpālī svayaṃ bhūyaḥ || 5.4.38 ||
ap5.­161
lobhamohabhayaṃ krodhaṃ tathā vrīḍākāryaṃ ca varjayet sadā <H 1.6.18b←> |
<H 1.6.4c→> herukātmā bhaved yogī viharet pañcavarṇeṣu || 5.4.39 ||
ap5.­162
pañcavarṇasamāyuktam ekavarṇaṃ tu kalpayet |
anekenaikavarṇena yasmād bhedo na jāyate <H 1.6.5d←> || 5.4.40  ||
ap5.­163
<H 1.6.18c→> nidrātmānam utsṛjya caryā1679 kriyate na saṃśayaḥ <H 1.6.18d←> || 5.4.41 ||
ap5.­164

iti sampuṭodbhavacaryākalpaḥ pañcamaḥ ||

ap6.

Chapter A6

Part 1

ap6.­1
śrutaṃ kautūhalaṃ deva svādhiṣṭhānakramaṃ katham1680 |
rahasyādi kiṃ prayojanam || 6.1.1 ||
ap6.­2
śṛṇu tv ekamano bhūtvā vajrasattvo mahākṛpaḥ |
kathayāmi samāsena sarvatantrasya nirṇayam || 6.1.2 ||
ap6.­3
ekāreṇa yat proktaṃ sthānam avyaktalakṣaṇam |
gatvānugamanaṃ caiva dhātūnāṃ cetaḥ sadā gatiḥ || 6.1.3 ||
ap6.­4

dhātuśabda iti kutaḥ || 6.1.4 ||


ap6.­5

bhagavān āha |


etāvad rahasye ṣoḍaśākṣare ity uktam |
rakāraṃ raktadhātuś ca hakāraṃ sparśayos tathā |
syekāreṇa śleṣmam ity āhuḥ pakāreṇa pittam1681 eva ca || 6.1.5 ||
ap6.­6
rakāreṇa rasam evaṃ tu mekāreṇa medayos tathā |
rakāram agnim evoktaṃ myekāro1682 māṃsam1683 ucyate || 6.1.6 ||
ap6.­7
sakāreṇa viṭ proktaṃ rvākāreṇa vasās tathā |
tmakāraṃ tvacam evoktaṃ nikāram asthim eva ca || 6.1.7 ||
ap6.­8
sakāreṇa bhaven mūtraṃ dākāreṇa tu phuphusam1684 |
sthikāreṇa padmam evoktaṃ {C40v} yuktaṃ dravyaṃ suśobhanam || 6.1.8  ||
ap6.­9
takāreṇa bhavec chukraṃ bodhicittasamudbhavam |
ity evaṃ kathitaṃ devi nāḍīnādasvarūpataḥ || 6.1.9 ||
ap6.­10
kalātmakaṃ bhavet tv eva bodhi1685 cittasvarūpataḥ |
repho1686 vahnir iti proktaṃ raktāt pittaṃ samutthitam1687 || 6.1.10 ||
ap6.­11
samavāya iṣyate śleṣmā prasvedaṃ snāyusamudbhavam |
tannāthaḥ1688 smṛto vāyur hakāraḥ sarvagaḥ smṛtaḥ || 6.1.11 ||
ap6.­12
asthisandhiṣu ca samavāptaṃ bījapañcakam |
rephas1689 tāluṣu sarveṣu1690 catvāra bījam uttamam || 6.1.12  ||
ap6.­13
tadādikoṣṭhadeśeṣu bījapañcakaśobhanam |
hakāraṣaṣṭhasvarasaṃyuktaṃ vijñānaṃ parikīrtitam || 6.1.13 ||
ap6.­14
hakāreṇaiva sarvatra sarvabuddhasamāgamaḥ |
<L 1.4a→> sambhavān nādarūpād viniṣkrāntāḥ samayācāragocarāḥ || 6.1.14 ||
ap6.­15
durlabhaṃ1691 triṣu lokeṣu ādimadhyāntasaṃsthitam1692 |
manthamanthānasaṃyogād yathā tathā mantrajāpadhyānādibhir yutaḥ <L 1.5b←> || 6.1.15 ||
ap6.­16
tantre nigaditaṃ śṛṇu |
dvau nāḍyau yonimadhye tu vāmadakṣiṇayos tathā || 6.1.16 ||
ap6.­17
vāme śukraṃ vijānīyā dakṣiṇe raktam eva ca |
tasya mīlanaṃ caiva1693 dharmadhātususaṃgraham1694 || 6.1.17 ||
ap6.­18
sattvaṃ kāyo rajo vākyaṃ cittaṃ tamaḥ svabhāvataḥ |
sattvaṃ śukraṃ rajo raktaṃ tama utpattim eva ca || 6.1.18 ||
ap6.­19
vajrapadmasamāyogād bhāvābhāva1695 samarasībhavet |
viḍmūtraśleṣmaraktaṃ ca1696 pañcamaṃ śukram eva ca || 6.1.19 ||
ap6.­20
pañcāmṛtamayaṃ piṇḍaṃ tato vajrī-m-ihocyate | {C41r}
asthimajjaṃ ca śukraṃ ca pitṛjaṃ tathā coktam || 6.1.20 ||
ap6.­21
tvacamāṃsaraktaṃ ca mātṛjam iti kathyate |
etanmātrāṇy uktāni piṇḍasya saṃgrahāṇi ca || 6.1.21 ||
ap6.­22
ekapiṇḍaṃ dvidhābhūtaṃ dvidhābhūtam anekadhā |
ekānekasvarūpeṇa tato vajrī-m-ihocyate || 6.1.22 ||
ap6.­23
nāḍīsaṃcāram evoktaṃ tasya dvāre ´pi tu dvayoḥ |
teṣāṃ saṃgamakāleṣu devatālambanaṃ bhavet || 6.1.23 ||
ap6.­24
ūrdhvadvāram adhaścaivam adhodvāreṇa vijñānam |
ūrdhvadvāreṇa dhātavaḥ || 6.1.24 ||
ap6.­25
praviśantaṃ cintayed yogī sarvanāḍīsamāgamaḥ |
ūrdhvadvāre ´pi taṃ dehe nityaṃ1697 vajrī sadā sthitaḥ || 6.1.25 ||
ap6.­26
ūrdhvadvāre triyantraṃ ca navadvāraiḥ parivṛtam || 6.1.26 ||
ap6.­27

he bhagavan | triyantraṃ kim ākhyātam | kathaṃ kena prakāreṇa cetasaḥ sadā gatiḥ || 6.1.27 ||


ap6.­28

bhagavān āha |


trīṇy eva yantrās triyantrās tridhā bhedena vyavasthitāḥ |
kāyavākcittasvarūpeṇa adhamottamamadhyamāḥ || 6.1.28 ||
ap6.­29
<V 3.2a→> ekastambhaṃ navadvāraṃ sthūlaṃ pañcādhidaivataḥ |
navasrotogataṃ dvāraṃ navadhā parikīrtitam || 6.1.29 ||
ap6.­30
adhamaṃ kāyikaṃ dvāraṃ sthūlaṃ daivatanirmitam <V 3.3b←> |
cetasaḥ pumān puruṣaviśeṣo1698 yogīty arthaḥ1699 || 6.1.30 ||
ap6.­31
sadā sarvasmin kāle gatir gamanaviśeṣataḥ |
evam ekapāda1700 dvipādacatuḥpādādīnāṃ  || 6.1.31 ||
ap6.­32
vāyāvyādiprabhedena sadā gatiḥ |
vāyuś caturvidhaś cittasya sthitir dvividhā ca || 6.1.32 ||
ap6.­33

līnaṃ ca pravartanavidhiḥ | līnaṃ sthitaṃ sadā pravartanaṃ {C41v} gatir āgatisarvasattveṣu | evaṃ yo na vetti acetanaḥ | apuruṣo ´manīṣiṇaḥ | ayogīty arthaḥ || 6.1.33 ||


ap6.­34
<V 3.4a→> āgneye caiva vāyavye māhendre vāruṇe tathā |
cakre cittasaṃcārād ūrdhvapārśvarijv1701 adhogatam1702 || 6.1.34 ||
ap6.­35
tṛtīyaṃ mānasaṃ dvāram candrasūryaprabhedataḥ |
praveśān nirgamād vāpi dvāraṃ caivottamaṃ bhavet || 6.1.35 ||
ap6.­36
pradhānam uttamaṃ dvāram adha•ūrdhvaṃ prakīrtitam |
adhodvāreṇa vijñānam ūrdhvadvāreṇa dhātavaḥ || 6.1.36 ||
ap6.­37
vairocanādayo buddhā ūrdhvadvāre1703 calāḥ1704 sthitāḥ |
adhovyavasthitis teṣām ūrdhvena tu visarjanam || 6.1.37 ||
ap6.­38
āvāhanavisarjanarūpeṇa cetasaḥ sadā gatiḥ |
traiyadhvikāḥ sarvabuddhā ḍākinyo yogamātaraḥ || 6.1.38 ||
ap6.­39
pravṛttau ca nivṛttau ca guṇadoṣapravartanaiḥ |
sukhaduḥkhasvarūpās tu siddhā hi sahajasthitāḥ <V 3.9d←> || 6.1.39 ||
ap6.­40
ity āha bhagavān vajrī vajrasattvo mahāsukham || 6.1.40 ||
ap6.­41
atha bhagavantaṃ devī bolaṃ kṣiptvā kakkolake |
toṣayitvā mahāsattvam idaṃ vākyam udīrayet || 6.1.41 ||
ap6.­42
vasantaṃ te kathaṃ nāma tilakaṃ kīdṛśaṃ bhavet |
abhedyādikam āśṛtya sthānaṃ teṣāṃ kathaṃ bhavet || 6.1.42 ||
ap6.­43
pullirādi yathā proktaṃ cakranyāsaṃ tathā param |
kathaṃ nāḍī samutpannā bhedaṃ teṣāṃ kathayasva me || 6.1.43 ||
ap6.­44

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu devi pravakṣyāmi guhyād guhyataraṃ {C42r} param || 6.1.44 ||

<V 5.1 (prose)→> nāḍīsvarūpapīṭhādidaśabhūmipāramitānāṃ kāyavākcitta­cakra­gata­sthānāntara­prabhedena caturviṃśatim udāhṛtam || 6.1.45 ||


ap6.­45
śiro malayadeśas tu śikhā jālandharaṃ tathā |
oḍḍiyānas1705 tathā caiva dakṣiṇaḥ karṇa ucyate || 6.1.46  ||
ap6.­46
arbudaḥ pṛṣṭhavaṃśas tu catvāraḥ pīṭhasaṃjñakāḥ |
godāvarī tathā jñeyā vāmakarṇasvarūpikā || 6.1.47 ||
ap6.­47
rāmeśvaraḥ samākhyāto bhrūmadhyasthacakṣuṣoḥ |
devīkoṭṭas tathā cākṣyor bāhumūlaṃ tu mālavaḥ || 6.1.48 ||
ap6.­48
ity evam upapīṭhās tu cittacakre vyavasthitāḥ |
khecarīṇāṃ samākhyātā sthānaviśeṣarūpiṇaḥ || 6.1.49 ||
ap6.­49
kāmarūpas tathā kakṣau stanāv oḍraḥ prakīrtitaḥ |
ete kṣetre samuddiṣṭe1706 nābhis triśakunir mataḥ || 6.1.50 ||
ap6.­50
kośalaṃ nāsikāgraṃ tu upakṣetram udāhṛtam |
kaliṅgo mukhaṃ proktaṃ lampākaḥ kaṇṭha ucyate || 6.1.51 ||
ap6.­51
chandoha iti vikhyāto hṛdaye kāñcir ucyate |
meḍhrahimālayaṃ caiva upacchandoha ucyate || 6.1.52 ||
ap6.­52
ity evaṃ sarvadeśās tu vākcakre vyavasthitāḥ |
bhūcarīṇāṃ samākhyātāḥ1707 sthānaviśeṣarūpiṇaḥ || 6.1.53 ||
ap6.­53
pretādhivāsinī liṅge gude1708 tu gṛhadevatā |
etau melāpakau1709 proktāv ūruḥ1710 saurāṣṭra ucyate || 6.1.54 ||
ap6.­54
jaṃghādvayaṃ tu vikhyātaṃ suvarṇadvīpasvarūpakam |
upamelāpakaś caivam aṅgulyā nagaraḥ smṛtaḥ || 6.1.55 ||
ap6.­55
sindhus tu pādapṛṣṭhaṃ vai śmaśānaṃ {C42v} samudāhṛtam |
aṅguṣṭhaṃ tu maruḥ proktaḥ kulatā jānur ucyate || 6.1.56 ||
ap6.­56
upaśmaśānam etat1711 tu ḍākinībhir udāhṛtam |
deśāḥ svadehajā ete svabāhyāntarasaṃsthitāḥ || 6.1.57 ||
ap6.­57
kāyavākcittacakre tu caturviṃśatibhedataḥ |
sthānāni sarvaḍākinīnāṃ samākhyātāni sarvataḥ || 6.1.58 ||
ap6.­58

eṣu1712 sthāneṣu ḍākinyo nāḍīrūpeṇa saṃsthitāḥ <V 5.15d←> || 6.1.59 ||


ap6.­59

ṣaṣṭhasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap6.­60

<V 6.1 (prose)→> athānyatamasya tathāgatakāyasya yathāsthānagataṃ nāḍīcakraṃ kathayiṣyāmi |


ap6.­61
hṛṇmadhyagataṃ padmam aṣṭapattraṃ sakarṇikam |
tasya madhyagatā nāḍī tailavahnisvarūpikā || 6.2.1 ||
ap6.­62
kadalīpuṣpasaṃkāśālambamālā tv adhomukhā |
tasya madhye sthito vīraḥ sarṣapasthūlamātrakaḥ1713  || 6.2.2 ||
ap6.­63
hūṁkāro ´nāhataṃ bījaṃ sravat tuṣārasaṃnibham |
vasanta iti vikhyāto dehināṃ hṛdi nandanaḥ || 6.2.3 ||
ap6.­64
vaḍabānalarūpā tu nairātmyā tilakā smṛtā |
karmamārutanirdhūtā jvalantīha nābhimaṇḍale || 6.2.4 ||
ap6.­65
vasantaṃ prāpya saṃtuṣṭā samāpattyā vyavasthitā |
eṣa śrīheruko vīro vasantatilakā mataḥ1714 || 6.2.5 ||
ap6.­66
yoginīrūpam ādhāya saṃsthitaḥ sacarācare |
kāyavākcittabhedena trividhadvāranirgame || 6.2.6 ||
ap6.­67
gatyāgatiṃ karoty eṣa sarvadehe vyavasthitaḥ |
nābhāv akārarūpeṇa hrasvas tu prakīrtitaḥ || 6.2.7 ||
ap6.­68
hṛdaye ´pi ca hūṁkāro dīrghamātrādvayasthitaḥ | {C43r}
kaṇṭhe ca oṁkārarūpeṇa trimātrapluta ucyate || 6.2.8 ||
ap6.­69
lalāṭe tu haṃkāro ´sau nādo bindur anāhataḥ |
pṛthivyādimahābhūtaś catuścakrabhedataḥ || 6.2.9 ||
ap6.­70
catuḥsandhyām adhiṣṭhāya catuḥpadmasamudbhavaḥ |
caturānandarūpeṇa caturyogaparāyaṇaḥ || 6.2.10 ||
ap6.­71
paramānandarūpeṇa kriyākārakabhāvataḥ |
śrīvajrasattvarūpeṇa krīḍatīha yathāsukham || 6.2.11 ||
ap6.­72
dalānāṃ tu catuṣke ´pi caturdikṣu vyavasthitāḥ |
catasro bhūtanāḍyas tu tailavahnisvabhāvataḥ <V 6.13d←> || 6.2.12 ||
ap6.­73
<V 6.24c→> vidikṣu vyavasthitā nāḍyaś catasras tadgatā api  |
pañcāmṛtavahās tās tu tatpūjāsvarūpam āśṛtāḥ1715 || 6.2.13 ||
ap6.­74
catuḥpūjeti vikhyātās tadrūpā eva bhāvataḥ |
iti dehasya hṛnmadhye pañcanāḍyo vyavasthitāḥ || 6.2.14 ||
ap6.­75
kāyavākcittabhedena caturviṃśatim udāhṛtāḥ |
pīṭhādibhedam āśṛtya sthāne sthāne vyavasthitāḥ || 6.2.15 ||
ap6.­76
śirasas tu samudbhūtā nāḍyaḥ śirajāḥ smṛtāḥ |
rajaḥsattva1716 tamorūpās tāsāṃ madhye tu nāyikāḥ1717 || 6.2.16 ||
ap6.­77
pullīre tu abhedyākhyā nakhadantāvahā smṛtā1718 |
jālandhare sūkṣmarūpā1719 keśaromavahā1720 tathā || 6.2.17 ||
ap6.­78
oḍḍīyane1721 mahāpīṭhe yā ca1722 divyā vyavasthitā |
dakṣiṇe karṇam āśṛtya sthitā tvaṅmalavāhinī || 6.2.18 ||
ap6.­79
arbude tu tathā vāmā1723 ḍakinī piśitāvahā <V 6.20d←> |
<V 6.21c→> naharusthā tu yā nāḍī godāvāryāṃ {C43v} vyavasthitā  || 6.2.19 ||
ap6.­80
vāmanī1724 iti vikhyātā sthitā sā dṛḍharūpataḥ  |
rāmeśvare tu yā nāḍī prasiddhā kūrmajā1725 tathā || 6.2.20 ||
ap6.­81
asthimālāvyavasthitā kaṭhinarūpataḥ |
devīkoṭṭe tu yā nāḍī mṛdvī bhāvikī matā || 6.2.21 ||
ap6.­82
bukkaṃ vahati sā nityaṃ sarvadehādhivāsinī |
mālave tu tathā sekā1726 hṛdisthā jineśvarī <V 6.24d←> || 6.2.22 ||
ap6.­83
<V 6.26a→> cakṣur vahati yā nāḍī kāmarūpe vyavasthitā |
doṣāvatīti vikhyātā rūpadarśanabhāvitā || 6.2.23 ||
ap6.­84
oḍre pittāvahā nāḍī mahāviṣṭā tu vai smṛtā <V 6.27b←> |
<V 6.28a→> triśakunau samudbhūtā mātarā vai saphuphusā || 6.2.24 ||
ap6.­85
antramālākulā divyā śavarī vahati kośale |
śītadā ca kaliṅge tu pārṣvaṃ tu samāvahā || 6.2.25 ||
ap6.­86
udarasthā tu uṣmā tu ūṣmā vai lampāke parikīrtitā <V 6.30b←>  |
pramāṇā caiva kāñcisthā viṣṭhāṃ vahati sarvadā || 6.2.26 ||
ap6.­87
<V 6.31c→> sīmāntamadhyagā vāpi himālaye hṛṣṭavadanā <V 6.31d←> |
<V 6.33a→> pretādhivāsinī saṃsthitā śleṣmanā svarūpiṇī || 6.2.27 ||
ap6.­88
pūyaṃ vahati yā nityaṃ gṛhadevatā1727 saṃsthitā |
sāmānyā caiva vikhyātā ḍākinī parameśvarī || 6.2.28 ||
ap6.­89
saurāṣṭre vahati1728 yā nāḍī lohitā sā hetudāyikā |
prasvedavāhinī yā ca1729 suvarṇadvīpe saṃsthitā1730 || 6.2.29 ||
ap6.­90
samākulā sudīptāṅgī viyogā sā1731 prakīrtitā <V 6.36b←> |
<V 6.37a→> nagare premaṇī medasvisthūlā madavāhinī || 6.2.30  ||
ap6.­91
sindhau {C44r} susiddhā caiva saśokāśruvāhinī matā <V 6.37d←>  |
<V 6.38c→> kheṭaṃ vahati marusthā tu pāvakīti vinirdiśet || 6.2.31 ||
ap6.­92

kulatāyāṃ sumanās1732 tathā †bāla†siṃhāṇavāhinī <V 6.39b←> || 6.2.32 ||


ap6.­93

deśanyāsaṣaṣṭhasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap6.­94

śrutaṃ kautūhalaṃ deva adhyātmamaṇḍalapūjādikarma kathaṃ bhavet | homakarma na jānāmi | kathayasva mahāsukha || 6.3.1 ||


bhagavān āha |


ap6.­95
<V 8.2c→> devatair herukādyais tu nāḍīrūpaṃ susambhūtam |
śarīraṃ maṇḍalaṃ ramyaṃ caturdvāraṃ yathoditam || 6.3.2 ||
ap6.­96
aṣṭābhiḥ svāṅgabhūtais tu stambhais tair vidhṛtaṃ sthitam |
samatvāt sarvabhāvena caturasraṃ prakīrtitam || 6.3.3 ||
ap6.­97
kāyavākcittarūpeṇa tricakram ekam ucyate |
girimastakakiñjalke vairambhādi1733 yathākramam || 6.3.4 ||
ap6.­98
guruparvakrameṇaivam utpannamaṇḍalaṃ hi tatsthitam |
pādatale vāyur vairambho1734 dhanurākṛtiḥ || 6.3.5 ||
ap6.­99
sthitaḥ trikaṭideśe tu trikoṇojjvalas1735 tathā |
vartulākārarūpo hi varuṇas tūdare1736 sthitaḥ || 6.3.6 ||
ap6.­100
hṛdaye pṛthivī caiva caturasrā samantataḥ |
kaṅkāladaṇḍarūpo hi sumerugirirāṭ tathā || 6.3.7 ||
ap6.­101
tataḥ śirobhāgasaṃsthe1737 tu dvātriṃśaddalapaṅkaje |
svaravyañjanasusaṃsthitaṃ1738 dvātriṃśadbodhimānasam || 6.3.8  ||
ap6.­102
padmamadhyagataṃ yat tu candramaṇḍalam ucyate |
mastiṣkaṃ tu śiromadhye sthitaṃ yat tad udāhṛtam || 6.3.9 ||
ap6.­103
tasya madhye {C44v} tu hūṁkāro bindurūpo hy anāhataḥ1739 |
tanmūlaṃ sarvalokānāṃ1740 sthitiḥ sthiracalātmanām1741 || 6.3.10 ||
ap6.­104
sthitaṃ vai bījarūpeṇa vyakta-m-avyaktarūpataḥ |
sarveṣāṃ dehināṃ rūpaṃ tasmād utpannam āditaḥ1742 || 6.3.11 ||
ap6.­105
sravad amṛtarūpeṇa vyavasthitam aharniśam |
tenaiva bhidyate nādo vahnisaṃtoṣakāriṇā || 6.3.12 ||
ap6.­106
sampūrṇaṃ maṇḍalaṃ tena bhavaty eva na saṃśayaḥ |
tad eva maṇḍalam ity uktaṃ vastūnāṃ sāram uttamam || 6.3.13 ||
ap6.­107
tad gṛhṇāti lāti iti śarīraṃ maṇḍalaṃ matam |
dvātriṃśanmahānāḍīcakraṃ hi maṇḍalaṃ matam || 6.3.14 ||
ap6.­108
bodhicittaṃ mahāratnaṃ maṇḍaṃ tad eva maṇḍalam |
sabāhyāntararūpeṇa vyāpya viśvaṃ vyavasthitaṃ1743 || 6.3.15 ||
ap6.­109
bāhyaṃ tu rūpaśabdādisarvendriyapravartanam |
abhyantaraṃ ca śukrādisiddhadravyavyavasthitam || 6.3.16 ||
ap6.­110
sabāhyāntareṇa eva bodhicittena vajriṇām1744 |
sthūlasūkṣmarūpeṇa jagadbandhusvarūpiṇām1745 || 6.3.17 ||
ap6.­111
buddhānāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ samayārthoditena1746 tu
janmanīhaiva buddhatvaṃ prāpyate maṇḍalād ataḥ || 6.3.18 ||
ap6.­112
śrāvakānāṃ buddhānāṃ pratyekānāṃ tathaiva ca |
brahmādīnāṃ devānāṃ niṣpattiṃ maṇḍalād yataḥ || 6.3.19 ||
ap6.­113
abhyantaraiḥ śukrādyais tu bāhyai1747 rūpādibhis tathā |
havirbhiḥ kriyate homaḥ prajñāgnau tu mahojjvale1748  || 6.3.20 ||
ap6.­114
ṣaḍāyatanadhātūnāṃ skandhādīnāṃ viśeṣataḥ |
devatārūpiṇāṃ {C45r} teṣāṃ ḍākinīnāṃ tathaiva ca || 6.3.21 ||
ap6.­115
yogapūjā samākhyātā tena te pūjitā yataḥ |
śiraḥkapālam etat tu havirbhājanam ucyate || 6.3.22 ||
ap6.­116
sruvas1749 tu rasanākhyātā hṛccakralalanātmikā |
pātrīti vaktram uddiṣṭaṃ kuṇḍaṃ ca nābhimaṇḍale || 6.3.23 ||
ap6.­117
karmamārutanirdhūto1750 brahmāgnis trikaṭisthitaḥ1751 |
nādas tu mantram ity uktaṃ japam āvartanaṃ bhavet || 6.3.24 ||
ap6.­118
bhāvanāpratibhāsas tu maṇḍalādvayayogataḥ |
sahaja•ārūḍham etaj jinānāṃ maṇḍalādikam || 6.3.25 ||
ap6.­119
ācāryaś cittarājas tu maṇḍalādhyākṣarūpataḥ |
sarvam atraiva gantavyam evamādi yathoditam <V 8.26d←> || 6.3.26 ||
ap6.­120

adyāpi saṃśayo me dharmasambhoganirmāṇamahāsukharūpeṇa kathaṃ krīḍati nāthaḥ | bhedaṃ teṣāṃ na jānāmi | kathayasva mahāsukha || 6.3.27  ||


ap6.­121

bhagavān āha |


<V 10.2a→> śironābhigataṃ cakram ekārākṛtisaṃsthitam |
hṛdayaṃ kaṇṭhasaṃsthaṃ tu vaṃkārasadṛśaṃ matam || 6.3.28 ||
ap6.­122
nābhimadhye sthitaṃ padmaṃ catuḥṣaṣṭidalānvitam |
dvātriṃśaddalapaṅkajaṃ mūrdhnimadhye • avasthitam || 6.3.29 ||
ap6.­123
kaṇṭhe madhyagataṃ cāpi1752 padmaṃ tu ṣoḍaśacchadam1753 |
hṛdaye tu tathā caiva padmam aṣṭadalaṃ smṛtam || 6.3.30 ||
ap6.­124
catuḥṣaṣṭidale caiva nirmāṇaṃ parikīrtitam |
aṣṭadalamahāpadme dharmakāyaḥ pravartate || 6.3.31 ||
ap6.­125
ṣoḍaśāre tu sambhogo dvātriṃśacchadakas tathā |
mahāsukhamahājñānaṃ samantāt saṃvyavasthitam || 6.3.32 || {C45v}
ap6.­126
nirmāṇacakramadhye tu vargāṣṭakapariveṣṭitaḥ |
varṇāṇām agrarūpeṇāsāv akāraḥ paramākṣaraḥ || 6.3.33 ||
ap6.­127
dharmacakre tu vikhyāto hūṁkāro ´nāhato mataḥ |
pañcasvarasamāyukto yaravalavair vibhūṣitaḥ || 6.3.34 ||
ap6.­128
sambhogacakramadhyasthaṃ oṁkāro varṇadīpakaḥ |
catasṛbhiḥ kalābhis tu samantāt parivāritaḥ || 6.3.35 ||
ap6.­129
mahāsukhamahācakre haṃkāro bindurūpataḥ |
candrasūryau tu vikhyātau pārśve tu vāmadakṣiṇau || 6.3.36 ||
ap6.­130
kaṇṭhād ārabhya vāmena nāḍī sambhogakāyikā |
nābhimadhye tu viśrāntāpy adhomukhī madāvahā || 6.3.37 ||
ap6.­131
nābher ūrdhvaṃ tu yā nāḍī vahaty ūrdhvamukhī tathā |
kaṇṭhamadhye tu viśrāntā raktāvahā prakīrtitā || 6.3.38 ||
ap6.­132
madaś candra iti khyāto raktaḥ sūrya iti smṛtaḥ |
dvāradvayasamārūḍha-m-adha•ūrdhvaṃ samāśṛtau || 6.3.39 ||
ap6.­133
etau hi candrasūryau dvau nāḍīdvayaṃ prakīrtitam |
vīrāṇāṃ ḍākinīnāṃ tu gatyāgatinibandhanau || 6.3.40 ||
ap6.­134
astamanodayārthau hi suptaprabodhayor iva |
vāmadakṣiṇapārśve tu svarāṇāṃ dvādaśa saṃsthitāḥ || 6.3.41 ||
ap6.­135
ūrdhvamukhāḥ samākhyātāḥ kakādibhir āvṛtāḥ |
adhomukhais tu pārśvasthamadhyīkṛtya1754 niyojitāḥ || 6.3.42 ||
ap6.­136
kṣakāro rākṣasaḥ prokto hy adhobhāgeṣv adhiṣṭhitaḥ |
yadā kaṇṭhe mahārāgarūpeṇa candramāḥ1755 sthitaḥ || 6.3.43 ||
ap6.­137
sambhogas tu tadā khyāto buddhānāṃ kāya {C46r} uttamaḥ |
nāsāgre tu yadā cāsau vajrāgre yadā sthitaḥ || 6.3.44 ||
ap6.­138
astaṃgatas tu sambhogakāyo ´pi yadā bhavet |
bhagamadhyagataś cāsau sarṣapa iti smṛtaḥ || 6.3.45 ||
ap6.­139
sūryarūpasamākhyāto nirmāṇakāya ucyate |
buddhānāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ spharaṇaṃ tena jāyate || 6.3.46 ||
ap6.­140
padmanarteśvaro rājā padmaprakāsayogavān |
tasminn astaṃgate bhānau nirmāṇakāyarūpake || 6.3.47 ||
ap6.­141
yattatsambodhicittākhyaṃ piṇḍībhūtam anāvilam |
saṃsāramārgavicchinnaṃ prapañcopaśamaṃ śivam || 6.3.48 ||
ap6.­142
nirdvaṃdvaṃ paramaṃ śuddhaṃ śrīvajrasattvarūpakam |
śrī heruka iti khyātaṃ tantrasthaṃ1756 ghuṇarūpakam || 6.3.49 ||
ap6.­143
hāsyadarśanapāṇyāpti tantre1757 tu vyavasthitaḥ |
rāgaṃ caiva virāgaṃ ca carvayitvā ghuṇasthitaḥ <V 10.24d←> || 6.3.50 ||
ap6.­144

sarvanāḍīsamāyogo ḍākinījālasaṃvaraḥ ṣaṣṭhasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap6.­145

atha vajragarbhapramukhā mahābodhisattvā nairātmyayoginī­prabhṛtaya evam āhuḥ |


ap6.­146

<H 2.4.48a→> cakrasya bhāvanāmārgaṃ devatānāṃ yathodayam <H 2.4.48b←> |


ḍākinīcakraviśeṣaṃ hi saṃdhyābhāṣaṃ viśeṣataḥ || 6.4.1 ||


<H 2.4.48c→> bhagavatā kathitaṃ pūrvaṃ saṃvaraṃ kathayasva me || 6.4.2 ||


ap6.­147

bhagavān āha |


yoginyā dehamadhyastham akāraṃ saṃvaraṃ sthitam |
yathā bāhyaṃ tathādhyātmaṃ saṃvaraṃ tat prakāśitam || 6.4.3 ||
ap6.­148
bolasaukhyaṃ mahāmudrā vajrāyatanam upāyakam |
anayā guhyasamāpattyā {C46v} bāhyadvaṃdvaṃ nidarśitam || 6.4.4 ||
ap6.­149
trikāyaṃ dehamadhye tu cakrarūpeṇa kathyate |
trikāyasya parijñānāc1758 cakraṃ mahatsukhaṃ matam || 6.4.5 ||
ap6.­150
dharmasambhoganirmāṇaṃ1759 mahāsukhaṃ tathaiva ca |
yonihṛtkaṇṭhamadhyeṣu trayaḥ kāyā vyavasthitāḥ || 6.4.6 ||
ap6.­151
aśeṣāṇāṃ tu sattvānāṃ yatrotpattiḥ pragīyate |
tatra nirmāṇakāyasya nirmāṇaṃ sthāvaraṃ yataḥ <H 2.4.53d←> || 6.4.7 ||
ap6.­152
<H 2.4.54c→> dharmaṃ cittasvarūpaṃ tu dharmacakraṃ tu hṛdi1760 bhavet |
sambhogaṃ bhuñjanaṃ proktaṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ vai rasarūpiṇām <H 2.4.55b←>  || 6.4.8 ||
ap6.­153
sarvadharmeṣu dṛḍhatvāt sarvam asti svarūpakam |
<H 2.4.55c→> kaṇṭhe sambhogacakraṃ ca mahāsukhaṃ śirasaṃsthitam  || 6.4.9 ||
ap6.­154
evaṃkāre ca niṣyandaṃ1761 vipākaṃ dharmacakrataḥ |
puruṣakāraṃ ca saṃbhoge1762 vaimalyaṃ sukhacakrake || 6.4.10 ||
ap6.­155
phalaṃ caturvidhaṃ proktaṃ niṣyandādyair vibhedataḥ1763 |
karmabhug bhagavatī prajñā karmamārutacoditā <H 2.4.57d←> || 6.4.11 ||
ap6.­156
<H 2.4.59a→> sthāvarī nirmāṇacakre tu nirmāṇaṃ sthāvaraṃ yataḥ  |
sarvāstivāda dharmacakre dharmo vākyasamudbhavaḥ || 6.4.12 ||
ap6.­157
saṃvidī saṃbhogacakre ca kaṇṭhe saṃvedanaṃ yataḥ |
mahāsaṃghī sukhacakre ca mahāsukhaṃ mastake sthitaṃ yataḥ || 6.4.13  ||
ap6.­158
nikāyaṃ kāyam ity uktam udaraṃ vihāram ucyate |
vītarāgo bhaved yonau jarāyur jvalacīvaram1764 || 6.4.14 ||
ap6.­159
upādhyāyī tathā jananī vandanaṃ mastakāñjaliḥ1765 |
śikṣāpadaṃ jagatkṛtyaṃ mantrajāpam {C47r} a-haṃ tathā <H 2.4.62d←> || 6.4.15 ||
ap6.­160
<H 2.4.63c→> jāto bhikṣur dhvananmantraṃ nagnaḥ śirastuṇḍamuṇḍitaḥ |
ābhiḥ sāmagrībhiḥ sattvā buddhā eva na saṃśayaḥ || 6.4.16 ||
ap6.­161
bhūmayo daśamāsāś ca sattvā daśabhūmīśvarāḥ <H 2.4.64d←> |
yoṣidbhageṣu sukhāvatyāṃ śukranāmnā vyavasthitaḥ || 6.4.17 ||
ap6.­162
vinā tena na saukhyaṃ syāt sukhaṃ hitvā bhaven na saḥ |
sāpekṣam asamarthatvād devatāyogataḥ1766 sukham || 6.4.18 ||
ap6.­163
tasmād buddho na bhāvaḥ syād abhāvarūpo ´pi naiva saḥ1767 |
bhujamukhākārarūpī cārūpī paramasaukhyataḥ || 6.4.19 ||
ap6.­164
tasmāt sahajaṃ jagat sarvaṃ sahajaṃ svarūpam ucyate |
svarūpam eva1768 nirvāṇaṃ viśuddhyākāracetasā || 6.4.20 ||
ap6.­165
devatārūpayogaṃ tu jātamātre vyavasthitam |
bhujamukhavarṇasaṃsthānāt kiṃ tu prākṛtavāsanā || 6.4.21 ||

ity evaṃ kathitaṃ devi sarvayoganiruttaram |


ap6.­166

<H 2.4.65 (prose)→> atha sarvadevatyo nairātmyayoginīpramukhāḥ | tadyathā | locanā māmakī pāṇḍaravāsinī ca tārā ca bhṛkuṭī ca cundā ca parṇaśavarī ca ahomukhā ca śaṃvarī ca | evaṃ pramukhāḥ sumeru­paramāṇu­rajaḥ­samā yoginyaḥ parama­vismayam āpannāḥ | mūrcchitāḥ saṃtrastā abhuvan <H 2.4.66 (prose)←> || 6.4.22 ||


athākṣobhyapramukhāḥ sarvatathāgatā evam āhuḥ1769 |


utthāpayatu bhagavān sarvayoginīgaṇān || 6.4.23 || {C47v}


ap6.­167

atha bhagavān sarvājñāna1770 vijayavajraṃ nāma samādhiṃ samāpadya sarvayoginīm1771 utthāpya evam āha || 6.4.24 ||


<H 2.4.69a→> sattvā buddhā eva kiṃ tu āgantukamalāvṛtāḥ |
tasyāpakarṣaṇād buddhā <H 2.4.69c←> evam etad bhagavan kulaputrāḥ || 6.4.25 ||
ap6.­168
<H 2.4.71a→> ghummai garalaha bhakkhaṇehiṃ jo niccea ṇa loa  |
mohavivarjia tatumaṇḍa tasra para tuṭui soa <H 2.4.71d←> || 6.4.26 ||
ap6.­169
<H 2.2.46a→> yenaiva viṣakhaṇḍena mriyante sarvajantavaḥ |
tenaiva viṣatattvajño viṣeṇa sphoṭayed viṣam || 6.4.27 ||
ap6.­170
yathā vātagṛhītasya māṣabhakṣyaṃ pradīyate |
vātena hanyate vāto1772 viparītauṣadhikalpanāt1773 || 6.4.28 ||
ap6.­171
bhavaḥ śuddho bhavenaiva vikalpaṃ pravikalpataḥ |
karṇe viṣṭaṃ yathā toyaṃ prati toyenākṛṣyate || 6.4.29 ||
ap6.­172
tathā bhāvavikalpo hi ākāraiḥ śodhyate khalu |
yathā pāvakadagdhāś ca svidyante vahninā punaḥ || 6.4.30 ||
ap6.­173
tathā rāgāgnidagdhāś ca svidyante rāgavahninā |
yena yena hi badhyante jantavo raudrakarmaṇā || 6.4.31 ||
ap6.­174
sopāyena tu tenaiva mucyante bhavabandhanāt |
rāgena badhyate loko rāgenaiva vimucyate || 6.4.32 ||
ap6.­175
viparītabhāvanā hy eṣā na jñātā buddhatīrthikaiḥ |
kundureṣu bhavet pañca pañcabhūtasvarūpataḥ || 6.4.33 ||
ap6.­176
eka eva mahānandaḥ pañcatāṃ yāti bhedanaiḥ |
bolakakkolayogena sparśāt kāṭhinyavāsanā || 6.4.34 ||
ap6.­177
kaṭhinasya mohadharmatvān moho vairocano mataḥ |
bodhicittaṃ {C48r} dravaṃ yasmād dravam1774 abdhātukaṃ mataṃ || 6.4.35 ||
ap6.­178
apām akṣobhyarūpatvād dveṣo ´kṣobhyanāyakaḥ |
dvayor gharṣaṇasaṃyogāt tejo jāyate sadā || 6.4.36 ||
ap6.­179
rāgo ´mitābhavajraḥ syād rāgas tejasi saṃbhavet |
kakkolake yac cittaṃ tu tat samīraṇarūpakaṃ || 6.4.37 ||
ap6.­180
īrṣyā amoghasiddhiḥ syād amogho vāyusaṃbhavaḥ |
sukhaṃ raktaṃ1775 bhavec cittaṃ ratnaṃ tu riktalakṣaṇam1776 || 6.4.38 ||
ap6.­181
ākāśaṃ piśunavajraṃ syāt piśunam ākāśasaṃbhavam1777 |
ekam eva mahac cittaṃ pañcarūpeṇa lakṣitaṃ || 6.4.39 ||
ap6.­182
pañcakuleṣu utpannās tatrānekasahasraśaḥ |
tasmād ekasvabhāvo1778 'sau mahāsukhaḥ paramaśāśvataḥ || 6.4.40 ||
ap6.­183
pañcatāṃ yāti bhedena rāgādipañcacetasā || 6.4.41 ||
ap6.­184
daśagaṅgānadīvālukātulyā
ekakuleṣu tathāgathasaṅghāḥ |
mahatsu kuleṣv1779 anekakulāni
teṣu kuleṣu anekaśatāni || 6.4.42 ||
ap6.­185
tāni ca lakṣakulāni mahānti
koṭikuleṣu asaṃkhya-bhavanti |
tatra kuleṣu asaṅkhyakulāni
paramānandakulodbhūtāni <H 2.2.61d←> || ity āha || 6.4.43 ||
ap6.­186

kiṃ saṃkīrṇam etad aṇumātrapiṇḍarūpakam || 6.4.44 ||


bhagavān āha |


ap6.­187
eka hi vālapathe1780 bahubuddhā
no ´pi ca saṃkaṭa no ´pi ca pīḍā || 6.4.45 ||
ap6.­188
utthahi utthahi1781 daśabaladevā
mama gṛhabhojanabhuñjatukāmā
ṛddhibalena kulaputrāḥ samudbhūtā1782 || ity āha || 6.4.46 ||
ap6.­189
śṛṇu devi pravakṣyāmi sampuṭodbhavalakṣaṇam || 6.4.47 ||
ap6.­190
rahasye pṛthivīdhātau parame tu1783 jale {C48v} tathā |
ramye tv analākhye ca1784 vāyau sarvātmani sthitaḥ1785 || 6.4.48 ||
ap6.­191
sadā sthitam idaṃ proktaṃ sarvabuddhātmasaṃvaraḥ |
athavā daśarūpe tu samatāyāṃ tathaiva ca || 6.4.49 ||
ap6.­192
pratyavekṣāvabodhe ca kṛtyānuṣṭhānake tathā |
sadā sthitam idaṃ proktaṃ śuciśuddhasvabhāvakam || 6.4.50 ||
ap6.­193
vairocane tathā caivam athavā ratnasaṃbhave |
athavāmitābhena tu yadāmoghe1786 sadā sthitam || 6.4.51 ||
ap6.­194
pañcāmṛtamayaṃ piṇḍaṃ bindurūpaṃ manomayam |
suviśuddhamahājñānaṃ sarvadevīsvarūpakam || 6.4.52 ||
ap6.­195
vajrasattva iti khyātaṃ paraṃ sukham udāhṛtam |
svayambhūrūpam etat tu dharmakāyaprakīrtitam1787  || 6.4.53 ||
ap6.­196
tasyaiva sahajā prajñā sthitā tadgatarūpiṇī |
karmamārutanirdhūtā jvalantī1788 nābhimaṇḍale || 6.4.54 ||
ap6.­197
nairatmyā iti vikhyātā vasantatilakā smṛtā |
vālāgraśatasahasrāṅgī vidyucchaṭāsamaprabhā || 6.4.55 ||
ap6.­198
devatāyogakāle tu1789 romakūpāgrasandhiṣu  |
niścaranti diśo daśa sarvān tarjayanti surāsurān || 6.4.56 ||
ap6.­199
hṛdaye dharmacakre ca1790 dagdhvā sambhogaṃ taṃ gatāḥ1791  |
nāsārandhreṇa niṣkramya dakṣiṇena samantataḥ || 6.4.57 ||
ap6.­200
ūrṇākoṣagatenāpi randhreṇa daśadikṣu vai |
buddhānāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ nāsārandhreṇa vāmataḥ || 6.4.58 ||
ap6.­201
praviśanti śikhācakre samādahya viniṣkramet |
pūrvoktenaiva randhreṇa śikhāyāṃ praviśet punaḥ || 6.4.59 ||
ap6.­202
dagdhānāṃ sarvabuddhānām {C49r} ānandaṃ janayet tataḥ |
nābhimaṇḍalam āgatya sthitā bhavati pūrvavat || 6.4.60 ||
ap6.­203

iti sampuṭodbhave mahātantre vasantatilakā nāma kalparājaḥ ṣaṣṭhaḥ ||

ap7.

Chapter A7

Part 1

ap7.­1
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi vāgmudrāṇāṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
<H 2.3.53a→> sandhyābhāṣam kim ucyeta bhagavān brūhi niścitam  || 7.1.1 ||
ap7.­2
yoginīnāṃ mahāsamayaṃ śrāvakādyair na cchidritam |
hasitekṣaṇābhyāṃ tu āliṅgadvaṃdva-m-ādikais tathā || 7.1.2 ||
ap7.­3
tantreṇāpi caturṇāṃ ca saṃdhyābhāṣaṃ na śabditaṃ |
vajragarbha ahaṃ vakṣye śṛṇu tvam ekacetasā || 7.1.3 ||
ap7.­4
saṃdhyābhāṣaṃ mahābhāṣaṃ samayasaṃketavistaraṃ |
madanaṃ madyaṃ balaṃ māṃsaṃ malayajaṃ mīlanaṃ tathā || 7.1.4 ||
ap7.­5
gatiḥ kheṭaḥ śavaḥ śrāyaḥ • asthyābharaṇaṃ niraṃśukaṃ |
āgatiḥ preṅkhaṇaṃ prāhuḥ kṛpīṭaṃ ḍamarukaṃ mataṃ || 7.1.5 ||
ap7.­6
abhavyaṃ dunduraṃ1792 khyātaṃ bhavyaṃ kāliñjaram mataṃ |
asparśaṃ diṇḍimaṃ proktaṃ kapālaṃ padmabhājanaṃ || 7.1.6 ||
ap7.­7
bhakṣaṃ tṛptikaraṃ jñeyaṃ vyañjanaṃ mālatīndhanaṃ |
viḍaś catuḥsamaṃ proktaṃ mūtraṃ kastūrikā smṛtā || 7.1.7 ||
ap7.­8
svayaṃbhū sihlakaṃ jñeyaṃ śukraṃ karpūrakaṃ matam |
mahāmāṃsaṃ śālijaṃ proktaṃ dvayendriyayogaṃ tu kunduram || 7.1.8  ||
ap7.­9
vajraṃ bolakaṃ khyātaṃ padmaṃ kakkolakaṃ mataṃ <H 2.3.60d←> || 7.1.9 ||
ap7.­10
muku1793 | mukhe prakṣipya aṅgulyā ḍākiny asya tu cihnikā |
ghoghu | añjalyā mūrdhni saṃsthāpya dīpiny asya tu cihnikā || 7.1.10  ||
ap7.­11
gughu | vṛddhāṅguṣṭhasya1794 {C49v} pīḍasya cūṣiṇy asya tu cihnikā |
mughu | karṇatāḍitahastānāṃ kambojī-m-eva cihnikā || 7.1.11 ||
ap7.­12
lughu1795 | nāsāgre pulakaṃ dadyāt kuśalavārtā hi pṛcchyate |
draṣṭa1796  | mṛgaśīrṣaṃ ca1797 darśayed yogī cihnābhitatparaḥ1798 || 7.1.12 ||
ap7.­13
ḍā • iti puruṣaṃ proktaṃ |
ḍī strīṇāṃ tat |
pu • iti stambhanaṃ caiva |
su • iti bhakṣaṇaṃ tathā |
mā • iti mātā proktā |
yo • iti bhāryā vai tathā |
bhi1799 • iti bhaginī caiva |
dhī • iti sakhī smṛtā |
lu • iti duhitā vai |
strī • iti ruciraṃ jñeyam |
sa • iti somapānaṃ tu |
pe • iti peyaṃ tathā |
phī • iti māṃsaṃ vai |
bha • iti bhakṣaṇaṃ proktam |
bhū • iti melāpakam caiva |
pī • iti śmaśānaṃ tathā |
bhu • iti mṛtakaṃ viduḥ |
dī1800 • iti yoginī caiva |
ga • iti lāmā tathā |
tri1801 • iti rūpiṇī caiva |
ku • iti ḍākinī tathā
kha1802 • iti khaṇḍarohā |
ja • iti jaṅghāyugalam |
ke • iti bāhuyugalam |
bha1803 • ity abhivādanam |
sva • iti svāgatakriyā || 7.1.13 ||
ap7.­14

ete ekaikākṣarachommakā vīrabhaginyas tu tā jñeyāḥ1804 | akṣara­samaya­mudrā­jñānam || 7.1.14 ||


ap7.­15

vajragarbha uvāca |


vākchommāṃ na jānāmi kathayasva mahāsukha || 7.1.15 ||


ap7.­16

bhagavān āha |


kathayāmi samāsena tan me nigaditam śṛṇu |
potāṅgy abhivādanaṃ pratipotāṅgī pratyabhivādanam || 7.1.16 ||
ap7.­17
gamur gacchāmīty uktaṃ bhavati |
lumba • āgacchāmīty evam |
nigaraṃ dehīty uktaṃ bhavati |
caṭukaṃ {C50r} gṛhāṇam ity uktaṃ bhavati |
hṛdayaṃ vīram ity uktaṃ bhavati |
kauravaṃ māraṇaṃ proktaṃ bhavati |
karṇikā ghaṇṭā-m-ity uktaṃ bhavati |
alikaraṇaṃ1805 śira ity uktaṃ bhavati |
varāhaṃ keśam ity uktaṃ bhavati |
śravaṇaḥ karṇaḥ |
manthānam amṛtam |
naraḥ samāgamam ity uktaṃ bhavati |
tālikā ḍākinī |
narakam iti1806 maṇḍalam  |
amukaṃ śmaśānam |
kākhilā dvāram |
śvasaneti1807 brāhmaṇaḥ  |
paridhiḥ kṣatriyaḥ |
viratir1808 vaiśyaḥ |
krūra iti1809 śūdraḥ |
antaś caṇḍālagṛham |
ālikaṃ paśuḥ |
bhaginī ḍākinī |
mudakaṃ medaḥ |
gṛhāṇeti kvacinmudrā |
dantaṃ spṛśati1810 jihvayā bubhukṣitam ity uktaṃ bhavati |
tṛṣṇā gandhavāhinī1811 |
āgamanam iti1812 kutaḥ |
sthānam ity amukaḥ1813 |
kiraṇaḥ puṣpam1814  |
lambodaraḥ1815 |
dantahāsyam ity uktaṃ bhavati |
nirodho vṛṣṭiḥ |
vijñāptis tṛptiḥ |
dhūmra1816 meghāḥ1817  |
dhūmrapriyāḥ parvatāḥ sānu |
sarito nadyaḥ |
aṅgulyo1818 vayavaḥ |
vadano mukham |
rājikā jihvā |
adanā dantaḥ1819 |
paṅktir dhvajaḥ |
chando mālā |
calo vāyuḥ |
mṛgapatiḥ paśuḥ |
maṇḍalaṃ samam |
śvāsaṣ1820 catuṣpatham |
janaṃ1821 phālguṣam1822 |
mahākṣaraṃ mahāpaśuḥ || 7.1.17 ||
ap7.­18
chā chāgalam |
nā • iti naraḥ |
go • iti balīvardaḥ |
ma • iti mahiṣaḥ |
bhā • iti bhakṣaṇaṃ kvacit |
hā • iti paryāyaḥ |
apyakā • iti rājapuruṣāḥ |
stha • iti sthitiḥ |
mukhasparśane {C50v} bhukta iti |
dantasparśane tṛpta iti |
ho • iti kvacit paryāyaḥ |
hrīkā lajjā |
śūnyasparśane maithunaṃ kuruṣveti |
ūrusparśane • evaṃ kuru sāmpratam || 7.1.18 ||
ap7.­19

vāk1823 chommājñānam ||


ap7.­20
<H 1.11.1a→> samā krūrā1824 lalāṭī ca pātanā kathitā sadā |
vaśyā vāmāśṛtā dṛṣṭiḥ puttalī dvau ca vāmataḥ1825 || 7.1.19 ||
ap7.­21
ākṛṣṭir dakṣiṇe bhāge dvau ca ūrdhvau niyojayet |
madhyamā stambhanā dṛṣṭir dvau ca nāsājaḍāntare <H 1.11.2d←> || 7.1.20 ||
ap7.­22
tiryagdṛṣṭiś ca māraṇe puttalī dvau nāsāgrataḥ |
<H 1.11.3a→> pātanā recakenaiva kumbhakena vaśīkaret || 7.1.21  ||
ap7.­23
pūrakeṇa ākṛṣṭiḥ stambhanā śāntikena tu |
pātanā snigdhavṛkṣeṣu vaśyā puṣpe prakīrtitā || 7.1.22 ||
ap7.­24
ākṛṣṭir vajravṛkṣeṣu stambhanā sacale tṛṇe |
ṣaṇmāsābhyāsayogena sidhyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 7.1.23 ||
ap7.­25
bhrāntir atra na kartavyā acintyā buddharddhayaḥ <H 1.11.5d←>  || 7.1.24 ||
dvayor ācāryayoḥ praṇāmapratipraṇāmau || 7.1.25 ||
ap7.­26

śrīvajrasattvādiyogena dakṣiṇabhrūkṣepābhinayenākāśagamana­bhāvanayottiṣṭhet1826 | siddhir bhavati | vāma­bhrū­kṣepāt para­sainya­parājayo bhavati | māra­bala­bhañjanaṃ ca tenaiva yogena || 7.1.26 ||


ap7.­27

vāmacakṣuspandanasaṃjñayā gauryādirūpabhāvanayā tadrūpa1827 niṣpattisiddhir bhavati | dakṣiṇa­cakṣu­spandana­saṃjñayā śrīvajrasattvādiṣu rūpa­rūpaniṣpattir bhavati || 7.1.27 ||


ap7.­28

vinā vāgvyavahāreṇa lokaprasiddhavyavahāro ´pi na1828 sidhyati | evaṃ yogilaukikalokottarā saṃgītisiddhiḥ {C51r} sādhubhāṣitasiddhiś ca || 7.1.28 ||


ap7.­29

iti dṛṣṭi1829 mudrājñānam ||


śrīvajrasattvasaṃyogayathā saṃsthānamūrtimān |
mānuṣye tu kapāle ´smin sarṣapān dhāpya1830 vidhivac ceti || 7.1.29 ||
ap7.­30
pāka1831 tailakṛtāhāraḥ śiro´bhyaṅgaiḥ phalais tathā |
diksīmākāśabhūrbandhaḥ sarvarakṣā niruttarā || 7.1.30 ||
ap7.­31
śrīvajrasattvasaṃyogasadaṃṣṭrādharauṣṭhasampuṭaḥ |
vāmagarvādharaḥ śrīmān dakṣiṇadikcakrābhinayaiḥ sphuṭam || 7.1.31  ||
ap7.­32
adhordhvam adhiṣṭhāpayed bhūrbhuvaḥ svayaṃ mudrayet |
sarvabuddhamayaṃ siddhidam iti || 7.1.32 ||
ap7.­33

dvijakapāle idaṃ dhāpya1832 paścān mānuṣamastake | tata uddhṛtya1833 strīpuṃnapuṃsakādīn kākolūkagṛdhracaṭakaṃ nānāsiddhikaraṃ paraṃ | śvetaguñjasya sādhanavidhiḥ | icchayā gajavājirūpavaro bhavati | icchayā balīvarda­mahiṣa­rūpa­dhārī bhavati | icchayā śvāna­mārjāra­śṛgāla­rūpa­dhārī1834 bhavati | icchayā strī­puruṣa­dhārī bhavati || 7.1.33 ||


ap7.­34

śavavaktrakuharamadhyagatāni cityānalair dīpitaṃ1835 puraṃ kṛṣṇa­bhūtāhni jagad aśeṣaṃ dhūpād āveśayati | kanaka­phalāla1836 mātuluṅgāni citraka­vacā­kukkuṭāṇḍa­sakalāni | āveśayati dhūpāt samastaṃ sacarācaraṃ lokam || 7.1.34 ||


sitaturagamāramūlaṃ ravitaruśalabhaṃ ca vṛścikasphāla­viṣa­śata­bhāga­yutair ebhiḥ karo1837 gonāso bhavati || 7.1.35 ||


ap7.­35

dinakaradugdhābhyaktā saptadinaṃ1838 vānarī tathaiva khaṭikā1839 | likhita­sparśād {C51v} viṣada1840 hastābhyāṃ bhavati bhogīndraḥ1841 | anayoḥ pratyānayanam ucyate || 7.1.36 ||


ap7.­36

malayabhavanāgeśvararogendramadanaphalaṃ1842 tagara1843 saṃyuktaṃ kṣapayati viṣaṃ vicitram | taṇḍulatoyena saṃyuto hy agadaḥ | taddivasa­jāta­vatsaka­varcobhis tagara­garta­sthāṃ guḍikāṃ bhakṣayed yathākāmaṃ pibed viṣaṃ vajrapāṇir iva || 7.1.37 ||


ap7.­37

bhekadvimukhāhivasākvāthaḥ śleṣmāntakapādapaphalaṃ ca | ebhir viliptapāṇiḥ | sparśād viṣaṃ nāśayati || 7.1.38 ||


goghṛtavajrikaṃ barhikṣatajaṃ dvimukhāhipiśitakaṅkālaiḥ praliptatanuvān tribhuvanam api nirviṣaṃ karoti || 7.1.39 ||


ap7.­38

nagnādi1844 vidhisamāhito1845 bālaka1846 mūlasya saptasakalāni kṣapayati bhūtadivase cāturthakaṃ pāṇibaddhāni || 7.1.40 ||


bhujagendrakavacajanmā bhujagaripupakṣabhāgasaṃyuktaḥ | dhūpa­prayukta­mātreṇa vidveṣa­karas trilokasya || 7.1.41 ||


ap7.­39

athavā dvikadivasabhīrupakṣayor harasyāṅgānāṃ vidhivad vidveṣayati dhūpān nānyathā || 7.1.42 ||


turagakhurarandhrāhitavyāḍaśiropasthonmādajihvayā sahitam uccāṭayati nikhātaṃ bhavanadvāre ripuṃ saptāhāt || 7.1.43 ||


ap7.­40

halinī varāhavarcaḥ śavamūrdhajā dīrghakaṃdharāsthīni | tribhuvanam api prayogavaraḥ saptāhāt samuccāṭayati || 7.1.44 ||


raktahayamārakusumabhallātakam amlavetasair ebhis turaga­khara­dīrghakaṃdharādi­rūpaṃ1847 {C52r} saṃmārjya darpaṇaṃ paśyet || 7.1.45 ||


ap7.­41

hayagovarāhavānarakharoṣṭrakarajaiḥ puṭāgninā dagdhair dardura­vasā­vimiśritais teṣāṃ rūpaṃ pūrvavat paśyet | aṅkoṭaka­bīja­taila­kṣīraiḥ surabher dṛṣṭirañjanāt puṣye paśyati darpaṇa­madhye rūpāṇi bhavāntareyāni || 7.1.46 ||


ap7.­42

añjitanayano1848 manujas tagaraphalāṅkoṭakatailakalkena paśyati puruṣaṃ divyam | prakṛtim tailāñjanād vrajati || 7.1.47 ||


śaśijalajalūkā darduratailena pāṭalāmulaiś caraṇasaṃpralepād bhramati naro ´ṅgāra­saṃghāte || 7.1.48 ||


ap7.­43

śramaṇikābhekavasājalaukasācandrasaṃbhavaiḥ karacaraṇasaṃpralepāt karoti himaśītalaṃ dahanam || 7.1.49 ||


prakṣipya vadanamadhye duṇḍubharaktaṃ praviśya jalamadhye vāhya iva bhavana­madhye saṃtiṣṭhed icchayā dhīmān || 7.1.50 ||


ap7.­44

śyonākabījaiḥ pūrṇaṃ kṛtvā ākrāmya pādukāyugalaṃ vartmanīva salilopari paryaṭati naraḥ suviśuddhaḥ || 7.1.51 ||


navanītarukmagairikadurgandhāmīnatailakalkena sakala­srotābhyaṅgād bhramati naro nakravad dhīmān || 7.1.52 ||


ap7.­45

bījāni kanakaviṭapād ghuṇacūrṇakayutāni kokilābhiś ca kurvanti naraṃ pretam | pratyānayanaṃ guḍāranālābhyāṃ || 7.1.53 ||


dvija•mārjāra•kapi•śvapāka•kākāri•nakularomāṇi kṣuṇṇāni carama­varcobhir unmāda­karāṇi ca sarvalokānām || 7.1.54 || {C52v}


ap7.­46

gomāyor lāṅgulaṃ dvikadakṣiṇapakṣa sāmprataṃ1849 yuktam | śayane nyastam acireṇa visṛjati ghoraṃ śatror apasmāram  || 7.1.55 ||


kanakaphalamātuluṅgaiḥ pārāpatabarhistāmracūḍānāṃ sakṛd unmādaṃ kurute | vimadaḥ keśānta­karmaṇā bhavati || 7.1.56 ||


ap7.­47

kanakaphalam ādāya mahāsamayena ghuṇacūrṇaṃ miśrayitvā khānapāneṣu yojayet | tatkṣaṇād unmatto bhavati | saptāhena mriyate || 7.1.57 ||


kaṭutailenābhyaṅgayitvā picumardakavṛkṣād balibhukāvāsaṃ gṛhya tena hastenaiva pitṛvana­kāṣṭhena dagdhvā bhasma gṛhītvā yasya śirasi dīyate tam uccāṭayati || 7.1.58 ||


ap7.­48

kākolūkapakṣayor brāhmaṇanigranthayoś ca keśān ekīkṛtya dhutturaka­kāṣṭhenāgniṃ prajvālya nirdhūmaṃ dagdhvā taṃ ksāraṃ1850 gṛhya yayoḥ puruṣayoḥ striyor vā śayyāśayane gupte prakṣipet | tatkṣaṇād vidveṣo bhavati || 7.1.59 ||


vijñānajñānam ||


ap7.­49

athavā vaśīkartukāmaḥ sitasaramā1851 hṛdi saktā saraghā cūrṇīkṛtā | āhatā cūrṇena vaśaṃ nayati pativratām api nijabījasamanvitā puṣye || 7.1.60 ||


ap7.­50

nārībhir uddhṛta1852 naratarupallavakalkatulyapīlumadaḥ kanyāhaste nyastaḥ karoti saubhāgyam udvahati || 7.1.61 ||


bhūtakeśī rudantī daṇḍotpalasahadevā ca dṛgjalabhāvitātmamadena lalanā­vaśyaṃ kṣaṇena || 7.1.62 ||


ap7.­51

puttaṃjāry apannā ca rudantī daṇḍotpalena saha bhāvitacurṇaṃ dṛgjalena jagad­aṅganā vaśaṃ {C53r} nayati sparśaṇena vā || 7.1.63 ||


krāntā•śravantī•lakṣaṇā•avanatā•cakṣurbhava•dṛgjalena saha bhāvita­surendra­lalanā­vaśaṃ kṣaṇena || 7.1.64 ||


ap7.­52

sitadinakaratarumūlaṃ mañjiṣṭhā bhavanacaṭakaṃ kuṣṭhaṃ svāṅga­kṣata­bhava­digdhais tribhuvanam ebhir vaśīkurute || 7.1.65 ||


rāmadūtī rudantī kṣīrādhikātmamadena vibhāvitamiśraṃ karoti khadira­guḍikeyaṃ tāmbūlena saha śambhor lalanāvaśaṃ kṣaṇena || 7.1.66  ||


ap7.­53

baddhamahiṣasya nāsārajjuḥ kanakakāṣṭhena saṃdagdhā citāgninā bhasma mṛtāṅganāvalayā citidagdhaṃ nirvāpitaṃ kanakarasena cūrṇam ātmamadena surapati­kanyā­vaśaṃ kṣaṇena | saṃsparśād vā || 7.1.67 ||


ātmīyakaraṇajñānam ||


ap7.­54

khagapaticakraṃ surapatigopaṃ śilārocanātālasaṃyutaṃ tilakaṃ lalāṭe vaśīkaroti1853 kṣaṇena || 7.1.68 ||


sitadūrvā mṛgadūrvā saha rocanena tilakaṃ lalāṭe manujendravaśaṃ karoti saha darśanena || 7.1.69 ||


ap7.­55

khagapaticakraṃ surapatigopa•avanatajūṭikā rudantī dṛgjalena bhāvitacūrṇaṃ narapati­lalanā­vaśaṃ kṣaṇena || 7.1.70 ||


abhinavavivāhitamṛtanarapuṣpaṃ bandhukārcitaharaśirapuṣpaṃ mṛta­nara­vāma­dagdhaṃ tulyaṃ citi­bhasmanātma­madena saha tāḍitā nārī pṛṣṭhato ´nugacchati || 7.1.71 ||


ap7.­56

viṣṇukrāntā surapatigopaṃ lakṣaṇā rudantī saha udarakīṭaṃ dṛgjalabhāvita­cūrṇaṃ vaśaṃ karoti kṣaṇena || 7.1.72 ||


ugrā sitacchinnaruhā vatsakanābhendrayavais {C53v} tulyaṃ vaśaṃ yāty ebhir yuktā maṅgalyā tilakakaraṇena || 7.1.73 ||


ap7.­57

śrīsakalāruṇacandanaśaśadharābhyāṃ suyojitais tulyair ṛṣisutakharāraktāktais talakena jagad vaśīkaroti || 7.1.74 ||


jayantībījasitagirikarṇikābījaṃ saha rocanayā ca tāṃ ca1854 varāhadantena vimardya puṣye tilakaṃ lalāṭe rājendraṃ1855 paśyan na ruṣyati  | tuṣyate vā || 7.1.75 ||


tilakābhyudayakaraṇajñānam ||


ap7.­58

athavā gutikākartukāmaḥ | kṛṣṇamārjāramalalocanakṛṣṇakāka­locana­kṛṣṇa­varāha­vāma­karṇa­rudhireṇa marditaṃ | sugata­dhātumaya­pratyaya­veṣṭitā guḍikā ravi­candra­vahni­madhyagatā | puṣyeṇa sādhitā | sveṣṭadevatā­mantraṃ japtvā sidhyati | mukhagate vicarati mahīṃ yakṣavat kāmarūpam || 7.1.76  ||


ap7.­59

athavā kṛṣṇapecikānayanaṃ kṛṣṇakākollūkacakṣuṣī kṛṣṇakokilā•akṣam eva ca | sugatadhātusaṃpratyayaḥ | vajrīkṣīreṇa saṃveṣṭayitvā guḍikā ravicandravahnimadhyagatā | mukhanihitenāntardhīyate || 7.1.77 ||


ap7.­60

athavā dhātumayaguḍikāyā mṛtanaravāmādagdhaṃ1856 citibhasma paripakva­kabittha­cūrṇa­sarja­rasāś ca gharma­parimarditāḥ | sugata­dhātu­maya­pratyayaḥ | tenaiva pariveṣṭitā ravi­candra­vahni­gatā puṣye sādhitā guḍikā | mukhagate viharati mahīṃ yakṣavat kāmarūpī || 7.1.78 ||


ap7.­61

athavā srotaḥśaśāṇkakaṇṭakamadhumadhukaprathamakusuma­saṃyuktaṃ nava­halinī­keśara­yugam | gūhayati gulikā trilohagartasthā || 7.1.79 || {C54r}


athavā nīlāśokaprasavāṅkuraṃ vāmāraktena saptaśo ´bhyaktaṃ lohatraya­garta­gataṃ gūhayati vaktre sthitaṃ1857 jagat kṛtsnam || 7.1.80 ||


ap7.­62

athavā tagarasyottaramūlaṃ digvāsenoddhṛtaṃ śaśigrahaṇe ravicandra­vahni­madhyagatā gulikā | adṛśyakarā mukhāntarsthitā || 7.1.81 ||


gorocaneṅgudītarukusumaṃ codbaddhikākṣi1858 romāṇi dvikabhuktāntayutaṃ1859 guḍikeyaṃ kalpalalanākhyā || 7.1.82 ||


ap7.­63

athavā pitṛvanamardita•ṛtumattakanyāreto manaḥśilāyuktaṃ tribhuvanam api nigūhayati tilakakriyayā lalāṭataṭe deśe || 7.1.83 ||


athavā nīlāśokottaradigvāyasanīḍāṅkuraiḥ kṛtatilakaḥ gūhayati lalāṭataṭe manujaṃ sacarācarasya | pārāpatasya kukṣau srotāñjanaṃ1860 citikānale gataṃ pakvaṃ siddhāñjanā nigūhayati | asitaviḍālāsṛk niryāṇam || 7.1.84 ||


ap7.­64

athavā navaghanatṛṇāṅkuroddhṛtamṛtasaraghā tālānvitā puṣye siddhebhyo ´pi nigūhayati lalāṭataṭe tilakakaraṇena1861 || 7.1.85 ||


athavā param api gulikā bhavati | śilārocanā • asau sahitaṃ pūrvavad utpādya prayojana­gulikeyaṃ paraṃ sādhanam || 7.1.86 ||


antardhānajñānam ||


ap7.­65

athāñjanaprayogaṃ vakṣye |


śālijodbhavatailena sahitā pitṛvanakarpaṭodbhavavarti1862 | bhūtadivase rātrau pitṛvane narakatrayopari satailena pradīpaṃ padmadalaṃ prasthāpya tadupari rāmākaṃ kajjalaṃ gṛhnīyat | tato divasa­bhīru­śiro dagdhvā {C54v} rakta­candanena bhāvayitvā bahuśas tasyām eva niśāyāṃ śilāpaṭṭake piṣya1863 ślakṣṇacūrṇaṃ kārayet | prāggṛhīta­kajjalena sahaikīkṛtya gṛdhra­pada­carmaṇā baddhvā gṛdhra­pādāsthi­nalikāṃ prapūrya1864 mānuṣāsthi­śalākayā | tadañjanaṃ kathaṃ sādhayed ity āha | bhagamadhye sādhayed vidhinā mantrī || 7.1.87 ||


siddhāñjanaprayogajñānam ||


ap7.­66
atha karmavidhiṃ vakṣye yena sidhyanti sādhakāḥ |
dhyānajāparatā nityaṃ rasakarmavidhiḥ smṛtaḥ || 7.1.88 ||
ap7.­67
vidhisaṃpūrṇābhāvena dīnasattvasukhāvaham || 7.1.89 ||
ap7.­68

girisāgarajo bahuśaḥ kṛtāmlena1865 sūtako granthitaptaśilāgartasya1866 sātiśaya­mardanān1867 niyataṃ snuhī­girikarṇikā­jaṭikā­śākha­jalā • āranālasa­ṃyutāni kvātha­tāmra­bhāṇḍe niyujya • †āsāya†1868 lohasya bakula­vṛhann­utpala­kalpa­yutaṃ tāvan mārdayed yāvan navanītavad bhavet | tadanantaraṃ vajripayasā bhāvitena sindhu­ṭaṅgaṇena dravati | śulvatārabhāgī karṣārddhabhāgam andhamūṣāyām āvartayitvā gandhapāṣāṇa•ardhamātraṃ dadyāt | tataḥ kanakārdhikāṃ1869 mīlayet || 7.1.90 ||


iti rasajñānam ||


ap7.­69

atha rasāyanavidhiṃ vakṣye sarvasārasamuccayam || 7.1.91 ||


ṛtubandham samāśṛtya yogamudrāṃ tu sādhayet | catuḥsamaṃ caiva kastūrī ca rakta­candanaṃ vai karpūraṃ tathā śālijaṃ sihlakaṃ1870 caiva kunduru­kakkolaṃ1871 vai nalikākṣaṃ tathaiva {C55r} ca | ete mahauṣadhī ṣaṭsattaprabhāvanī || 7.1.92 ||


ap7.­70
vasantaṃ grīṣmaṃ caiva tathā varṣam eva ca |
śaratkālaṃ hemantaṃ ca himāgamam tathāparam || 7.1.93 ||
ap7.­71
vasante vidhiḥ1872 pūrvāhne grīṣme madhyadinaṃ budhaḥ |
prāvarṣante • aparāhne pradoṣe śaradas1873 tathā || 7.1.94 ||
ap7.­72
hemante ´rdhacāndre ca pratyuṣaṃ ca himāgame |
eṣa kāladharair yogaḥ kathitaṃ tava varānane || 7.1.95 ||
ap7.­73
ardharātraṃ ca puṣpāsavaṃ hemanta•ṛtucoditaḥ |
vasante catuḥsamaṃ caiva pūrvāhne siddhidaṃ1874 tathā || 7.1.96 ||
ap7.­74
prāvṛṣante • aparāhne kastūrīkaṃ ca manoramam1875 |
nalākṣaṃ1876 madhyadivase grīṣme sarvārthasādhakaḥ || 7.1.97 ||
ap7.­75
śaradi nalinīsnehaḥ1877 pradoṣe siddhikārakaḥ |
himāgamaṃ ca pratyuṣe karpūraṃ ca viśeṣataḥ || 7.1.98 ||
ap7.­76
eṣa yogavaraḥ śreṣṭho yaḥ karoti samāhitaḥ |
jarāmṛtyuvinirmuktaḥ sa bhaven nātra saṃśayaḥ || 7.1.99 ||
ap7.­77
sūtako gandhakaś caiva śekhareṇa samanvitaḥ1878 |
ghṛtena saṃplavaṃ kṛtvā yojayet sarvakarmasu || 7.1.100 ||
ap7.­78
caturdaśadravyam ādāya navadhā bhakṣa yatnataḥ1879 |
candrasūryavibhāgena karma kuryād yathepsitaṃ1880 || 7.1.101 ||
ap7.­79

saptāhatrayeṇa sidhyati | dantā nakhāḥ1881 keśāḥ patanti punar udbhavanti | siddhe sati karoti sarvān dhātūn kāñcanamayān || 7.1.102 ||


ap7.­80

atha tailavidhiṃ vakṣye |


ap7.­81

nalinyājyaṃ vālā•ājyaṃ tailaṃ caiva catuḥsamam | ete sama­samāyuktam asita­haridrā­kalkaṃ ca balā­toya­samanvitam | {C55v} gudūcīsāram uddhṛtya gokṣīraṃ ca samanvitaḥ | atha vibhāgaṃ kathayāmi te  | cūrṇaṃ dvātriṃśatpalaṃ gṛhyata toyaṃ dviguṇasya ca | tāvat kvāthayed yāvac charāvacatuṣṭayam | balātoyena1882 varatrayaṃ tridhā sādhayed1883 yathānukrameṇa | tailāc caturguṇaṃ kṣīraṃ gudūcī tad ardhasya ca | etadardhaṃ bhavet kalkaṃ | pūrvoktair dravyaiḥ sahaikīkṛtya pacen mṛdunā  | yadi peyaṃ tadā madhyamaṃ gudūcībahiḥ sthitam | śiro´bhyaṅge kharaṃ proktaṃ pākatrayaparaṃ hi tat | nasye dvipañcakaṃ palaṃ | pānena śatapalam proktam | abhyaṅge • aṣṭottaraśataṃ tathā1884 | kuryād yogī susamāhitāḥ1885 | sahasrābdaṃ bhaven nasye | peye pañcaśataṃ tathā | śatatrayaṃ śiro´bhyaṅge | ahaṃvākyaṃ1886 na saṃśayaḥ  | divyarūpī bhavati susvaraś1887 ca priyo bhaven nityaṃ1888 sarvaśāstraviśāradaḥ | dīptadeho mahādyutiḥ | sarvavighnanikṛntakaḥ || 7.1.103 ||


ap7.­82

catuḥsamaṃ gṛhya suśuṣkaṃ kṛtvā kṣīreṇa bhāvayed bahuśaḥ | gokarṣāgninā • antardagdham | uddhṛtya tailaṃ dvikṛṣṇatailaṃ ca dviguṇakṣīreṇa1889 sahaikīkṛtya vidhivat kvāthayed yogī | caturhemaṃ triphalaṃ nṛpaceṭītṛṇāś ca | ete kramavṛddhyā niryāsā matā || 7.1.104 ||


ap7.­83

rajanī•asitabākucī•utpalasārī•lohapurīṣāḥ•gandhādri•guggulu•sarjarasa•karpūra•mṛgajo madaḥ | ebhir dravyaiḥ pacet tailaṃ | dīrgham ārogyavardhanam | śiro´bhyaṇge valipalitaharam | sarvarogāpanayanaṃ {C56r} bhavaty eva na saṃśayaḥ || 7.1.105 ||


ap7.­84

athodvartanatailavidhiṃ vakṣye |


tad eva tailaṃ kiṃtu raktāpahā kanakadrumā ca dṛkprarohā | sinduvāraiḥ saha prāguktavidhinā mantrī prasādhayet toyam | tadanu1890 śyāmā•priyā•keśarī•bakula• vidyādharī•nāga•cakramardanī•śābarī•kanaka•śikhi•pravara•bhūtāri•parahṛdvallabhī• mukta•karāra•mañjarī•hemataru•vacā•avakuca•ghana•dāruśarvarī•mañjiṣṭhā•rogendra• nāgabalāś caite1891 sarvarogāpanayanakarī || 7.1.106 ||


ap7.­85

candanendhe mṛgamadaṃ karpūraṃ śallakī nakhadhūpo guḍasamāyuktaḥ sarvakāmaprasādhakaḥ | kaṇḍūlūtavicarcī • aṇgajaṃ viśaṃ sarvaṃ nāśayed | devi • ahaṃvākyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 7.1.107 ||


ap7.­86

rajanī1892 bhavarajāṃsi sinduvāraṃ1893 vihāreṣūkareṇuḥ kanaka­pattra­niryāsaṃ kastūrī catuḥ­sama­sametaś caurakeṃśunā saha nāśayati vividharogaṃ kṛmikuṣṭhaṃ viṣāṅgajodbhavaṃ kiṃ punar bākucī saha  || 7.1.108 ||


udvartanavidhiḥ ||


ap7.­87

atha trikaṣāye catuḥsamena saha cūrṇaṃ kṛtvā śītalakastūryā saha pibed varṣam ekaṃ ca vratī | evam anugatavividha•āmarogādīn pātayati | pariṇate tu mantrī palitādīn nāśayati | nānyathā || 7.1.109  ||


ap7.­88

athavā catuḥsamaṃ gṛhya śūkṣmacūrṇaṃ kṛtvā triphalayā saha ghṛtamadhunā loḍya karṣam ekaṃ bhakṣayet | tato divyarūpī bhavati | trīṇi śatavarṣāṇi jīvati || 7.1.110 || {C56v}


ap7.­89

atha sārdreṇa bhavaty eva kiṃtu ghṛtamadhurahitam | atha trikaṣāyaṃ saṃgṛhya śūkṣma­cūrṇaṃ ca kārayet | viḍālīpadamātraṃ ca kramavṛddhyā kastūryā madhyamena tu | suśītalaṃ kṛtvā pibed yogī • ātmaśaktyo1894 palakṣitam | vātām aghnaṃ kāle valipalitāpaham | uṣṭe palitakaraṃ syāt || 7.1.111 ||


athavā triphalaṃ saṃgṛhya kṣīrodakena svedayet1895 | śiram uddharet || 7.1.112 ||


ap7.­90

indrāsaṇāraktaśālayos taṇḍulena saha pīṣayet | vaṭakaṃ ca kārayet | ghṛtena saṃpacya madhunā saha bhakṣayet | tatas tṛtīye sarvarogāpahaṃ1896 palitaṃ ca viśeṣataḥ | ṣaṇmāsābhyāsayogena1897 yogī susvaro bhavati medhāvī | navame divyadehaṃ ca manogāmī śrutidharaḥ | varṣān nāgabalaṃ caiva | jīvati varṣaśatatrayam || 7.1.113 ||


ap7.­91

athavā nāgamūlapalāśaṃ1898 tu kuṣṭhātrikabhāgataḥ | māgadhena tu daśam ekaṃ samabhāgaṃ tu cūrṇakam1899 | gavāṃ kṣīreṇa saṃloḍya cūrṇa­karṣaika­miśritaṃ1900 dine dine tv idaṃ yogī bhakṣayed vicakṣaṇaḥ || 7.1.114 ||


ap7.­92
varṣaśatāni yogināṃ śūnyaśailādivāsinām |
niyataṃ supariprīṇanaṃ kṣuttṛṣā tu muktakam || 7.1.115 ||
ap7.­93
asya • auṣadhayuktasya śūnyaśailādivāsino |
vṛthā • anyaprayogasya buddhatvasadṛśena tu || 7.1.116 ||
ap7.­94
asaṃgamena tu yogināṃ saṃvṛtivijane bhuvane kandaraśailānāṃ tasya sthāne tu bhāvayet || 7.1.117 ||
ap7.­95
ṛtubandhanaṃ yo na vetti yogitvaṃ yaḥ samīhate |
hanyate muṣṭinākāśaṃ pibate mṛgatṛṣṭikāṃ | {C57r}
kṣudhāvī kaṇḍate tuṣam || 7.1.118 ||
ap7.­96
vṛthā pariśramaṃ teṣāṃ naiva tatphalam āpnuyāt |
evaṃ vidhinā varṇitaṃ mayā yogī susamāhitaḥ || 7.1.119 ||
ap7.­97

iti sarvajñānodayo nāma • āyurvedaḥ ||


ap7.­98

saptasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap7.­99
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi japahomādikīdṛśam |
śāntipuṣṭivaśābhicārukaṃ balipūjādikaṃ kathaṃ || 7.2.1 ||
ap7.­100
śṛṇu vajra yathātattvaṃ homakarmādikalakṣaṇam |
ādau mantrī japel lakṣaṃ paścāt karma samārabhet || 7.2.2 ||
ap7.­101
āliḍhaṃ caiva pratyāliḍhaṃ samapādaviśākhilam |
evaṃ kṛtvā punar yogī paścād vidyāṃ1901 praveśayet || 7.2.3 ||
ap7.­102
brahmaṇīṃ kṣatriṇīm caiva vaiśikīṃ śūdrīṃ tathā |
evaṃ vidhividhānaṃ caiva tato homaṃ samārabhet || 7.2.4 ||
ap7.­103

śāntike vartulaṃ kuṇḍaṃ hastapramāṇamātrakaṃ sūtrayet | sūtrayitvā khaned ardhahastaṃ bhūmau vitastyadho gartaṃ sitacandanena lepayet pārśvadvayoḥ | tadbahir bhūmir vartulā caturaṅgulā pālī bhaved iti || 7.2.5 ||


ap7.­104

pauṣṭikaṃ kuṇḍaṃ dvihastapramāṇavistīrṇam | hastam ekam adho gartaṃ caturasram aṣṭāṅgula­pālikam | pīta­puṣpa­prakaraṃ ca pītagandhānulepanam || 7.2.6 ||


ap7.­105

abhicārakuṇḍaṃ tryasraṃ viṃśatyaṅgulavistīrṇam | daśāṅgulam adho gartam | tryaṅgule pālikaṃ śmaśānāṅgareṇa lepayed iti || 7.2.7 ||


ap7.­106

vaśyākarṣaṇayoḥ sāmānyam ekakuṇḍalakṣaṇenāha | ardhacandrākṛtiḥ pauṣṭika­kuṇḍa­pramāṇam | kuṇḍārdhagartam | {C57v} mānānurūpāṃ pālīṃ kṛtvā raktagandhena lepayet || 7.2.8 ||


ap7.­107

<H 2.1.8c→> śuklacūrṇaṃ bhavec chāntau pītaṃ pauṣṭike tathā |


māraṇe kṛṣṇavarṇaṃ ca vaśye raktaṃ tathā bhavet || 7.2.9 ||


ap7.­108

yathā vaśye tathākṛṣṭau yathā māraṇe tathā dveṣe <H 2.1.9b←> || 7.2.10 ||


ap7.­109

diśābhāgaṃ kathayāmi te |


pūrvasyāṃ diśi bhavec chāntikaṃ dakṣiṇe ´bhicārakam |


paścime vaśyākarṣaṇakuṇḍam uttare pauṣṭikaṃ tathā || 7.2.11  ||


ap7.­110

rajaṃ ca kathitaṃ pūrvaṃ1902 karmānurūpataḥ | kuṇḍāni khanayed iti || 7.2.12 ||


ap7.­111

atha nānāvrīhividhiṃ vakṣye |


śālitaṇḍuladhānyāni tilaś ca | †taṃ tu† yavaphalaṃ ca dūrvākṣīrabhaktaṃ ghṛta­madhunā saha pañcāmṛtaṃ ca havyam | pañcakṣīra­vṛkṣajāḥ sārdrāḥ saparṇavāḥ | etā atra bhāgasthā madhura­kṣīra­ghṛtāktobhayāgrā hotavyāḥ | udumbara­palāśotpāditāgniṃ prajvālya śāntikāmena triṣkālaṃ pūrvābhimukhe sthitvā • aṣṭottaraśataṃ juhuyāt | tato maṇḍalasyāpi śāntir bhavati || 7.2.13 ||


ap7.­112

atha puṣṭikaṃ kartukāmaḥ | tilakṛṣṇamāṣaṃ tu raktaśālyā yavādi vā | sa eva samidhoktaṃ kiṃtu muṣṭi­pramāṇa­hasta­mātrāyatā kṣīrakṛtāktāḥ | gandha­kuṃkuma­salilokṣitā trimadhura­paramānna­dadhi­madhu­ghṛtānvitāḥ | śatapuṣpa­bilvaphala­padma­nāgakesarāś1903 ca vrīhiḥ1904 | tata udumbara1905 kāṣṭḥenāgniṃ prajvālya karmānusāreṇa devatāyogam ālambya • uttarābhimukhena sthitvā sahasraṃ triṣkālaṃ susamāhitena juhuyāt | {C58r} pūrṇe saptāhe mahā­dhanapatir bhavati || 7.2.14 ||


ap7.­113

atha vaśīkartukāmaḥ | tilaraktakṛṣṇasya vā priyaṅgunāgakeśaraṃ campakāśoka­bakula1906 ­bāṇa­śatapuṣpaṃ ca gandhaṃ ca ghṛtamadhu­yojitam | devadāru­vaṭaṃ caiva pippalodumbarādi­pādapa­bhavāny aṣṭāṅgulāni śallakī­guggula­vṛkṣayoḥ kṣīram evaṃ sugandhādīn | tataḥ1907 strīpuṣpeṇa saha vajrodaka­saṃmiśreṇa raktarūpam ālambya paścimābhimukho yasya nāmnā juhoti saptāhād vaśam ānayati | yāvajjīvaṃ na muñcati || 7.2.15 ||


ap7.­114

atha • abhicāraṃ kartukāmena tilakṛṣṇamāṣādibhallātaka­phala­kālaka­tīkṣṇa­tailenāloḍya rudhira­miśrakaiḥ saha1908 | kālavṛkṣasya kubjasya kaṇṭaka­kaṭuka­tiktādīni sarva­vṛkṣajāni daśāṅgulāni | narāsthi­vairocana­gardabha­laṇḍa­keśa­śvāna­laṇḍa­keśa­nakhaṃ1909 samet | tatsarvaṃ tailena samāloḍya cityagnau samāhitena dakṣiṇābhimukham aṣṭottaraśataṃ juhuyād yasya nāmnā dinatrayeṇa mriyate  | no ced ekānte sthitvā trikoṇam agnikuṇḍaṃ kṛtvā tasyaiva pūrvoktair dravyaiś caṇḍālāgnau juhuyāt | tenaiva yogena kṛtānta­bhuvane nīyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 7.2.16 ||


ap7.­115

athavā • uccāṭayitukāmaḥ sarṣapamudgamāṣaṃ tu pathadhūliṃ tu miśritaṃ rudhira­tīkṣṇa­tailenāloḍya tatraiva kārayet | kāñcanasya tu vṛkṣasya vāyasasya vāsena saha {C58v} yojitam yasya nāmnā juhuyāt taṃ tatkṣaṇād uccāṭayati || 7.2.17 ||


ap7.­116

athavā kākamāṃsena • uṣṭralaṇḍena saha madyayuktaṃ nagno muktaśikho bhūtvā yasya nāmnā cityagnau juhuyāt tatkṣaṇād uccāṭayati || 7.2.18 ||


athavā stambhayitukāmaḥ | matsyamāṃsādidravyasya kaṇikaiḥ saha vrīhikai rudhiramadhunāloḍya kākapakṣeṇa yojitam | gṛhakākasya kāṣṭhādi•ucchiṣṭa­danta­kāṣṭhaiḥ saha caturasra­kuṇḍe yasya nāmnā juhuyāt sa stambhito bhavati sarvakāryataḥ || 7.2.19 ||


ap7.­117

athavā haridrāharitālamanaḥśilā rocanenea saha • uttarābhimukhe sthitvā yasya nāmnā juhuyāt sa stambhito bhavati || 7.2.20 ||


śvānakukkuṭamāṃsayoḥ | uṣṭralaṇḍamārjārarudhireṇāloḍya picumarda­kāṣṭhenāgniṃ prajvālya yasya nāmnā juhuyāt sa grāma ucchanno bhavati || 7.2.21 ||


ap7.­118

mahāsamayena surayāloḍya śatam aṣṭottaraṃ yāvat trisandhyaṃ juhuyāt ṣaṇmāsān maṇḍalādhipatir bhavati || 7.2.22 ||


jambukenāhutiśataṃ juhuyāt | māsatrayād ūrdhvaṃ dāridryaṃ naśyati tatkṣaṇāt || 7.2.23 ||


ap7.­119

gomāṃsarudhireṇāloḍya sahasraṃ juhuyāt | vaśo bhavati yāvajjīvaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 7.2.24 ||


tad eva māṃsaṃ surayāloḍya vāmahastena juhuyāt | buddho ´pi vaśyo bhavati1910 kiṃ punaḥ kṣudramānuṣāḥ1911 | no cen niṣṭhīvanaṃ dantakāṣṭhaṃ svadehodvartanaṃ tathā madyāktahomena vaśam ānayati na saṃśayaḥ || 7.2.25 ||


ap7.­120

gṛhakusumaṃ {C59r} bhuktodgīrṇaṃ1912 manuṣyakeśasaṃyuktaṃ sadyākarṣaṇaṃ paraṃ bhaved dhomena || 7.2.26 ||


kākapakṣaiḥ kaṭutailenāloḍya dhuttūrāgnau yasya nāmnā juhuyāt sadyoccāṭanamāraṇam || 7.2.27 ||


ap7.­121

atimuktikākuṣmāṇḍaṃ mudgamāṣaśaṇacchardirājikāṃ1913 gṛhe1914 tamālapattraiḥ saha homayet | mukhabandhaṃ karoty eṣa na saṃśayaḥ || 7.2.28 ||


śvānamāṃsaṃ vajrodakena saha yasya nāmnā juhuyāt saptāhena vaśam ānayati || 7.2.29 ||


ap7.­122

aśvamāṃsaṃ1915 vairocanena saha rātrau juhyāt | saptāhena nṛpatiṃ1916 vaśam ānayati || 7.2.30 ||


hastimāṃsaṃ śukreṇa juhuyāt | vaśaṃ nayati puram || 7.2.31 ||


ap7.­123

matsyamāṃsaṃ surayā saha hotavyam | aṣṭottaraśataṃ yāvat sarvastrī vaśyā bhavati1917 || 7.2.32 ||


kevalaṃ1918 kākamāṃsaṃ yasya nāmnā sahasraṃ juhuyād dinatrayeṇa vajrasattvo ´pi palāyate kiṃ punaḥ kṣudramānuṣāḥ1919 || 7.2.33 ||


ap7.­124

kākaśyenaka1920 māṃsayor yasya nāmnā dhuttūrakakāṣṭhāgnau juhuyāt tam uccāṭayati || 7.2.34 ||


mahāmāṃsaṃ śakunamāṃsaṃ ca yasya nāmnā juhuyād unmatto bhavati | tuṣāgnihomāc ca1921 svastho bhavati || 7.2.35 ||


ap7.­125

tataḥ puraścareṇaiva kartavyāni karmāṇi vai1922 |


anyathā hasyatāṃ yāti sarvalokasyāsaṃśayaḥ1923 || 7.2.36 ||


ap7.­126

na kasya cid bhedo dātavyaḥ | bhede sati na siddhiṃ na ca saukhyaṃ labhate naraḥ | tan mantrī na kasya cid agrataḥ karmaprasaro ´yaṃ kartavyaḥ | yadi kartum icchati tatraikākinaiva kartavyaḥ | tadā mantriṇāṃ sarvakarmāṇi sidhyanti || 7.2.37 || {C59v}


ap7.­127

iti homavidhiḥ saptasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap7.­128
śrutaṃ kautūhalaṃ deva mantroddhāravidhiḥ katham1924 |
bhedaṃ teṣāṃ na jānāmi kathayasva mahāsukha || 7.3.1 ||
ap7.­129

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu devi mahāprājñe mantraṃ teṣāṃ kathayāmi te |
trikoṇe maṇḍale ramye guhyapadmaṃ tu māmakī || 7.3.2 ||
ap7.­130
padmam aṣṭadalaṃ kṛtvā karṇikā gūḍhagocare |
tatrasthaṃ samuddhāred vīraṃ sarvakāmārthasādhakam1925 || 7.3.3 ||
ap7.­131
akārādiprabhedena mantro vargeśvaraḥ paraḥ1926 || 7.3.4 ||
ap7.­132

prathamasya dvitīyaṃ śūnyaśūnyenākrāntam | saptasya tṛtīyaṃ pañca­daśārddhenduśobhitam | bodhibījaṃ tato gṛhya pañca­daśenārcitam1927 | etad dhṛdayaṃ samuddiṣṭam || 7.3.5 ||


ap7.­133

upahṛdayaṃ kathayāmi te | saptamasya dvitīyaṃ vajraḍākinī­saṃyutaṃ dviguṇitam | uṣmāṇāṃ ca tṛtīyaṃ gṛhya ṣaṣṭhamasya dvitīyenāsanaṃ pañca­svara­yojitam | antaḥsthānāṃ yo dvitīyaṃ tu pañcamenāsanam | tṛtīyasya tṛtīyam ekonatṛṃśattamenāsanam | saptamasya yas tṛtīyaṃ pañcamasya prathamaṃ tṛtīyasvarayojitam | aṣṭamasya dvitīyaṃ dvādaśenāsanam | dvātṛṃśatimaṃ gṛhya gaurī tasya prayojitam | pañcamasya yas tṛtīyaṃ tasyaiva caturtham adho dadyāt | antaḥsthānāṃ tṛtīyaṃ gṛhya ghasmarī paramaśobhanam | tṛtīyasya prathamaṃ bījaṃ pañcamasya yaḥ pañcamaṃ caurī paramaṃ hitam || 7.3.6 ||


ap7.­134
buddhānāṃ śāntijananī sarvakarmaprasādhanī |
mṛtam utthāpanī proktā vajrasamayacodanī || 7.3.7 || {C60r}
ity āha ca | oṁ vajravairocanīye svāhā || 7.3.8 ||
ap7.­135

dvitīyasya caturthaṃ vāribhūṣitam | tathopahṛdayam āha |


ūṣmāṇāṃ ca prathamaṃ bījaṃ khecarī•ūrdhvabhūṣitam | dvitīyasya prathamaṃ saptamasya dvitīyaṃ caurīyojitam tathā | aṣṭamasya yaḥ prathamaṃ vajrā paramā hitam | viṃśatyakṣaraṃ gṛhya ṣoḍaśena1928 tu āsanam | gaurī śobhanaṃ matam | dvitīyasya tu prathamaṃ saptaviṃśatimaṃ gṛhya caurī tasyaiva prakalpayet  | dvitīyasya caturthaṃ tu vajraḍākinī ca • āsanam | tṛtīyasya prathamaṃ dviguṇitam | dvitīyasya yaś caturthaṃ vajraḍākinīyojitam | ekādaśākṣaraṃ gṛhya tṛtīyasvarabheditaṃ pañcamasya tu pañcamaṃ gaurī tasyaiva yojayet  | dvitīyasya caturthaṃ vajrā hṛdayaṃ paraṃ ṣoḍaśamaṃ tato gṛhya tathā ṣaḍviṃśatim eva ca dviguṇitaṃ | dvitīyasya caturthaṃ pañcamasvareṇa bhūṣitam |


ap7.­136
caturthasya yaḥ prathamaṃ gaurī saha samāpannaṃ |
pañcamasya tu pañcamaṃ gaurī tasyaiva yojayet || 7.3.9 ||
ap7.­137
<G 14.4a→> rakṣāvajraprayogeṣu nityaṃ karmaprasādhanī |
mahāvajrabhayārtānāṃ teṣāṃ balakarī smṛtā <G 14.4d←> || 7.3.10  ||
ap7.­138

ity āha ||


oṁ jvala jvala hūṁ phaḍbhyo svāhā || 7.3.11 ||
ap7.­139

dvitīyasya yaḥ prathamaṃ caturthasya tu prathamaṃ caurī śobhanaṃ matam | saptamasya caturthaṃ tadupari gaurīyojitam | dvitīyasya tu prathamaikādaśamaṃ tato gṛhya caurī śirasi bhūṣitam | pañcamasya pañcamaṃ tṛtīyasvarayojitam | dvitīyasya prathamaṃ caturthasya yaḥ {C60v} prathamaṃ caurī paramaṃ hitam | dvitīyasya ca prathamaṃ caturtha-m-ādi khecarī śirasi śobhitam | dvitīyāc1929 ca prathamam ekādaśe caurī saha samāpannam || 7.3.12 ||


ap7.­140
<G 14.6a→> dharmapuṣṭi balaṃ nityaṃ mahākoṣavatī tathā |
karoti jāpamātreṇa vāgvajrasya1930 vaco yathā <G 14.6d←> || 7.3.13 ||
oṁ vajradharma hrīḥ svāhā || 7.3.14 ||
ap7.­141
ṣoḍaśamantrato gṛhya vajrī paramaśobhitam |
antaḥsthānāṃ dvitīyaṃ caiva caurī tasyaiva yojitam || 7.3.15 ||
ap7.­142
pañcamasya prathamaṃ gṛhya ḍākinīviṣṭaraṃ matam |
ṣoḍaśamaṃ tato gṛhya pañcamādyenāsanaṃ vajrā tasya niyojitam || 7.3.16 ||
ap7.­143
saptāviṃśatyakṣaraṃ gṛhya caurīsamabhāvitam |
pañcamasya yaḥ prathamaṃ ḍākinī-m-adhobhāgeṣu yojitam || 7.3.17  ||
ap7.­144
saptamasya yo dvitīyaṃ caurīhṛtprabhāvitaṃ divyam |
<G 14.8a→> buddhavajramahāsainyaṃ sattvadhātusamantataḥ || 7.3.18 ||
ap7.­145
karoti dāsavat sarvaṃ niścitaṃ vaśam ānayet tatkṣaṇād <G 14.8d←> || 7.3.19 ||
ity āha bhagavān mahāvajradharaḥ ||
ap7.­146
oṁkāradīpakāḥ1931 sarve svāhāntamantram uddharet |
siddhidaṃ sarvakāmikaṃ1932 tathāgatavaco yathā || 7.3.20 ||
ap7.­147

oṁ kara kara kuru kuru bandha bandha trāsaya trāsaya kṣobhaya kṣobhaya hraḥ hraḥ pheṁ pheṁ phaṭ phaṭ daha daha paca paca bhakṣa bhakṣa vaśarudhirāntramālāvalambine gṛhṇa gṛhṇa saptapātālagatabhujaṅgaṃ1933 sarpaṃ vā tarjaya tarjaya • ākaḍḍa ākaḍḍa hrīṁ hrīṁ jñaiṁ jñaiṁ1934 kṣmāṁ kṣmāṁ hāṁ hāṁ hīṁ hīṁ hūṁ hūṁ kili kili sili sili cili cili1935 dhili dhili hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā || vidyārājasya mantraḥ sarvakarmaprasādhakaḥ ||7.3.21||


ap7.­148
<H 2.9.16a→> ādau vairocanaṃ dattvā • ūṣmāṇāṃ tu caturthakaṃ | {C61r}
pukkasī śobhanaṃ śūnyākrāntaṃ svāhāntaṃ niyojayet || 7.3.22 ||
ap7.­149
anena lakṣajāpena stambhayej jagat sadā || 7.3.23 ||
ap7.­150
ādau varṇādhipaṃ dattvā tadanu khecarī1936 tataḥ |
svāhāntayojitaṃ kṛtvā buddhānām api vaśaṃ kurute || 7.3.24 ||
ap7.­151

vedānām ādiṃ kṛtvā dvitīyasya dvitīyaṃ gṛhya śūnyenākrāntaṃ svāhāntaṃ yojayet | prājño buddhān apy uccāṭayati1937 || 7.3.25 ||


ap7.­152

ādau vairocanaṃ dattvā tṛtīyasya tṛtīyaṃ napuṃsakayuktaṃ1938 vāribhūṣitaṃ śūnyaṃ svāhāntayuktaṃ vidveṣayati || 7.3.26 ||


ap7.­153

prathamaṃ varṇeśvaraṃ dattvā saptamasya caturthaṃ śūnyaṃ vajraḍākinī­saṃyuktaṃ svāhāntam abhicārakam || 7.3.27 ||


ap7.­154

varṇeśvaraṃ punar dattvā hūṁkāraraktasaṃnibhaṃ svāhāntam ākarṣayej jagat sarvaṃ1939 rambhādīnāṃ tilottamām  || 7.3.28 ||


ap7.­155
ādau mohakulaṃ dattvā ghuḥkāraṃ saṃprayojayet |
svāhākāraṃ punaḥ kṛtvā mārayet suramānuṣān <H 2.9.22d←> || 7.3.29 ||
ap7.­156

aṣṭānāṃ dvayor madhye • aṣṭāṣṭakavibhūṣitam | mohakulādiṃ dattvā ca niṣkalaṃ svāhāntaṃ yojitam || 7.3.30 ||


ap7.­157
karmabījaṃ1940 tato gṛhya vairocanasvāhāntayojitam || 7.3.31 ||
ap7.­158
dvārapāleṣu sarvataḥ |
napuṃsakacaturbījaṃ ca śeṣasvaraṃ tathaiva ca |
vedānām ādiṃ dattvā svāhāntamantram uccaret || 7.3.32 ||
ap7.­159
puṣpā dhūpā ca gandhā ca dīpā devī1941 tathaiva ca |
vaṃśā caiva vīṇā ca mukundā tu murajā1942 tathā || 7.3.33 ||
ap7.­160
evaṃ vidhividhānaṃ vai kalpayed gaṇamaṇḍale || 7.3.34 ||
ap7.­161
atha tārikodayaṃ vakṣye sarvakarmavikurvitam |
caturmukhaṃ bhaved utpalaṃ digvidigvyavasthitam || 7.3.35 ||
ap7.­162
taṁ1943 kāratrayalāñchitaṃ {C61v} vidhinā tadvaraṭakaṃ  |
likhen mantrī vartulākāraṃ samantataḥ | tadyathā || 7.3.36 ||
ap7.­163

oṁ prasannatāre • amṛtamukhi • amṛtalocane sarvārthasādhani sarvasattva­vaśaṃkari strī vā puruṣo vā rājāno vā vaśaṃ kurutaṃ svāhā || 7.3.37 ||


ap7.­164

tasya madhye bhavec cakram aṣṭāram akṣarānvitam |


tasya varaṭake pañcamasya prathamam ardhendubinduvibhūṣitam | tato mālākāreṇa veṣṭayed iti svāhāntaṃ puṣkareṣu hrīḥkāraṃ vidarbhitam | mantrī cakradvayaṃ vidhivat saptāhena narendraṃ vaśam ānayet || 7.3.38  ||


ap7.­165
punar api daśāracakraṃ padmamadhye daśākṣaraṃ mantravidaḥ |
puṣkare sādhyavidarbhitaṃ vaśaṃ nayati yāvajjīvaṃ na samśayaḥ || 7.3.39 ||
ap7.­166
ṣaṭkoṇaṃ cakram ālikhya ṣaḍakṣaraṃ mantravidaḥ1944 |
madhye hrīḥ vaśaṃ kuru hrīḥ svāhākāraṃ1945 tu yojayet || 7.3.40 ||
ap7.­167
gorocanayālaktakaraktacandanasvaraktaiḥ
saha bhūrje saṃlikhya ya • imāṃ dhārayed || 7.3.41 ||
ap7.­168
devādīn vaśam ānayed iti kiṃ punaḥ kṣudramānuṣān || 7.3.42 ||
ap7.­169
varuṇamaṇḍalamadhye tu likhet triśūkavajraṃ |
caturmukhaṃ tadvaraṭake sādhyanāmavidarbhitam || 7.3.43 ||
ap7.­170
śarāvadvaye1946 vidhivat saṃlikhya khaṭikā1947 stambhayed iti || 7.3.44 ||
ap7.­171

aṣṭāraṃ bhavec cakraṃ padmāraṃ samantataḥ | nyased akṣaravinyāsaṃ gaḥkāra­vidarbhitaṃ vidhinā | padmavaraṭe gaḥkārāṣṭaka­bhūṣitaṃ madhye gaḥ svāhā gaḥ sādhyavidarbhitaṃ kṛtvā haridrārasena śilāpaṭṭake • idaṃ1948 likhitvā • adhomukhaṃ sthāpayet | sustambhito {C62r} bhavati nānyathā || 7.3.45 ||


ap7.­172

tad eva cakraṃ kiṃtu hūṁ hūṁ phaṭkāravidarbhitaṃ | viṣarudhira­rājikā­saha kapāle likhen mānuṣāsthinā | śmaśānastho mārayed iti || 7.3.46 ||


ap7.­173

sa eva kiṃtu oṁkāravidarbhitaṃ kṛtvā kuṃkumena bhūrje saṃlikhya pīta­puṣpeṇārcayed athavā pañcopacāraiḥ saha | saptāhāt puṣṭir bhavati || 7.3.47 ||


ap7.­174

tad evākṣaraṃ svāhākāravidarbhitaṃ kṛtvā rakṣā bhavati || 7.3.48 ||


ap7.­175

sa eva daśākṣaraṃ mantravida1949 āḥkāravidarbhitaṃ kṛtvā sitacandanena nāmābhilikhya1950 śarāve sita­sugandha­puṣpair abhyarcya vibhavataḥ pūjāṃ kṛtvā trisandhyam aṣṭaśataṃ jāpo vidhivat1951 | saptāhāc chāntir bhavati || 7.3.49 ||


ap7.­176

āḥ • amukasya • ekāramadhye1952 likhet | tasyaivam ūrdhvapārśvayor1953 adhaḥ1954 • hūṁ | vidiśi vaṁ bāhyato trirekhāvṛtam | gorocanayā bhūrje saṃlikhya ghṛta­madhu­madhye sthāpayet | saptāhenāvaśyam vaśam ānayati || 7.3.50 ||


ap7.­177

caturdale hrīṁkārānvitaṃ madhye hrīḥ devadattaḥ | bāhye tato hūṁkāra­catuṣṭayaṃ likhet | rakta­candanenābhilikhya • apakvaśarāve kupitaṃ śamayati nātra saṃśayaḥ || 7.3.51 ||


ap7.­178

kuṃkumagorocanayā • athavā • alaktakarasena likhet bhūrje | ekaṃ cakraṃ dhārayed aparaṃ cakraṃ ghṛtamadhumadhye prakṣipya sthāpayet  | yam īhate sa1955 iṣṭo bhavati ||7.3.52||


ap7.­179

pṛthagmantraḥ | oṁ sarvamohani tāre tutāre {C62v} ture sarvaduṣṭān mohaya mohaya bhagavati sarvaduṣṭānāṃ bandha bandha hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā || 7.3.53 ||


ap7.­180

vastrānte granthiṃ kṛtvā pathi gacchati | caurair na muṣyate  || 7.3.54 ||


ap7.­181

cakrāṅkitam1956 utpalaṃ saptābhimantritaṃ kṛtvā yasya1957 dadāti sa vaśo bhavati | utpalāṅkita­cakrasya || 7.3.55 ||


ap7.­182

aṣṭadalaṃ1958 bhavet padmaṃ hrīḥśrīḥkārānvitaṃ paraṃ puṣkareṣu hrīḥ devadatta śrīḥ | gorocanayā bhūrje likhya dhārayet | saubhāgyaṃ bhavati sarvadā || 7.3.56 ||


ap7.­183

padmam aṣṭadalaṃ kṛtvā mohakulamantram uddharet | bāhyato rekhāvṛtaṃ parimaṇḍalaṃ triśūkāṣṭa­vajra­parivāritam | ity evaṃ vidhinā kuṃkumena likhet | bāhau baddhvā dhārayed | rakṣā bhavati sarvadā tasya  || 7.3.57 ||


ap7.­184

sa eva cakraṃ kiṃtu vajrarahitam | karṇikāyām atha1959 bāhyato vā | tadyathā |


oṁ hūṁ hūṁ budhya budhya khāda khāda chinda chinda dhuna dhuna matha matha bandha bandha • amukam amukena saha vidveṣaya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā || 7.3.58 ||


ap7.­185

vidveṣaṇe1960 hayagrīvasyedam | abhicāradravyeṇa1961 saṃlikhya mahiṣāśva­khura­madhye tatkṣaṇād vidveṣayati harasya durgayā saha kiṃ punaḥ kṣudramānuṣān || 7.3.59 ||


ap7.­186

agnimaṇḍaladvayam ālikhya • adhordhvakoṇayugalavidhinā | hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ tadūrdhvam1962  | hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ punar api • adhobhāge | hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ etad bāhyaśirasā likhya madhye hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ viṣarudhirarājikayā śmaśānāṅgāra­nimba­parṇa­rasa­vajrodakaiḥ {C63r} śmaśāna­karpaṭe • upahata­karpaṭe vā saṃlikhya mahā­bala­mantreṇa ca saṃveṣṭya jvalitāgner1963 upari sthāpayitvā ripuṃ stambhayati || 7.3.60 ||


ap7.­187

oṁkāramāhendramaṇḍalastha•aṣṭasthānanibandhanān madhye padmaṃ tu vai sthāpya • āḥkārāṣṭaka­vibhūṣitam | karṇikātaḥ sthitaḥ sādhyo hūṁkāra­catur­virājitaḥ1964 | śarāva­sampuṭāntastha­mūrdhni vajradharākrānta­codanā­pada­mantreṇa japto bhāvita­veṣṭito1965 vajrasūtreṇa samantāt | anena stambhayate sarvān narān devān trikāyajān || 7.3.61 ||


ap7.­188

māhendramaṇḍalaṃ triśūkāṣṭavajrāṅkitam | tasya madhye caturasraṃ maṇḍalaṃ | tadyathā |


ap7.­189
oṁ pāta pātanī svāhā | pūrve |
oṁ jambha jambhanī svāhā | dakṣiṇe |
oṁ moha mohanī svāhā | paścime |
oṁ stambha stambhanī svāhā | uttare || 7.3.62 ||
ap7.­190

punar api caturasraṃ maṇḍalaṃ tanmadhye māhendramaṇḍalaṃ madhye • amukaṃ stambhaya • idam eva yantraṃ bhūrje haridrārasena saṃlikhya maṇḍūka­mukhe prakṣipya tasya mukhaṃ ca madana­kaṇṭakena viddhvā • ūrdhva­maṇḍūka­kapolaṃ phele ´dhomukhe1966 sthāpayet | tatkṣaṇād eva stambhayati parasainyam || 7.3.63 ||


ap7.­191

vartulākāraṃ bhavec cakram | pañcaśūkaṃ vidigvyavasthitaṃ vajram | tasya madhyaśūke hūṁkāra­catuṣṭaya­mūrdha­śiraḥ | tadvaraṭake mantra­mālāṃ likhet | tadyathā |


ap7.­192

oṁ padākramasi parākramasi udayam asi nairam asi {C63v} cārkam1967 asi markam asi • ūrmam asi vanam asi gulmam asi cīvaram asi mahācīvaram1968 asi • antardhānam asi svāhā || 7.3.64 ||


ap7.­193

oṁkāraḥ sarvatra | tasya madhye triśūkaṃ vajraṃ digmukhastham  | madhyaśūke oṁ vattāli | oṁ varāli oṁ varāhamukhi vāmadakṣiṇe tathā | evaṃ sarvaśūkāṃś ca likhec chiraḥ kramataḥ | oṁ mārīcyai • aiśānyādividiśe | evaṃ madhye oṁ varāli vattāli varāhamukhi sarva­duṣṭa­praduṣṭānāṃ kāyavākcittaṃ mukhaṃ jambhaya stambhaya | tanmadhye māṃkāraṃ tasya madhye devadattaṃ rakṣa rakṣa | māṃkāra­bāhyataḥ oṁ mārīcyai devatāyai1969 | idaṃ cakraṃ bhūrje kuṃkumena saṃlikhya dhārayet | rakṣā bhavati sarvatra || 7.3.65 ||


ap7.­194

digvāsapuruṣamuktakeśakuṇḍalakarṇadvayaśirasordhvasthaṃ1970 triśūkaṃ vajraṃ haṁkārānvitam | lalāṭopari lāṁ lāṁ | dakṣiṇe cibukam ārabhya ye mama cittaghātaṃ kurvanti tān1971 patantu pratyaṅgirāḥ | tasya nābhi•ūrdhva­mukha­paryantaṃ1972 caityākṛtiṃ likhet | tadūrdhvasthaṃ pañcasūcikaṃ vajram ālikhet | caityagarte dakṣiṇa­harmyāśṛtaṃ1973 ye dharmā mālākāreṇa likhed vāmādho yāvat | tasya grīvāyāṃ hūṁkāram adhomukham | tasya madhye pañca­sūcika­vajram ūrdhvamukhaṃ likhet | hūṁkāradvādaśa pārśvayoḥ | adhaś caitya•urujaṃghāyāṃ1974 svara­napuṃsaka­rahitam | puruṣasya vakṣasthale pratyaṅgirāḥ1975 patantu pūrvavat kiṃtu paṅktayaḥ | punar api jaṅghayor {C64r} meḍhraliṅge tu paṅktayaḥ | puṁ puṁ raṁ • aṣṭāṅgeṣu | tāṁ tāṁ salilapṛṣṭau | puṁ raṁ pādayoḥ | puṣyanakṣatreṇa viṣalavaṇa­rājikayā nimbapattra-m-unmattaka­rasa­śmaśānāṅgāraiḥ saha • idaṃ puruṣaṃ likhāpayati | devadattasya sitacandanena vajra­varaṭaka­madhye vidarbhayet | sitacandanena caityabhaṭṭārakam | kuṃkumena vajravaraṭakam  | vidyayā dhārayet1976 | mahārakṣā bhavati sarvadā tasya ||7.3.66||


ap7.­195

aṣṭāṃsaṃ sumeruṃ likhet triśūkavajrāṅkitaṃ | koṇamadhye naṁ1977 kārāṅkitān hūṁkāra­dvaya­pariveṣṭitān | alaktakatavāya­māṃsaṃ1978 koṇadvaya­madhye • aiśānyāṃ diśam ārabhya likhet | bāhyato rekhāvṛtaṃ parimaṇḍalam | tasya madhye gaṇapatiṃ likhet | narteśvaro ´bhinayen modakabhājanaṃ jāpyaṃ savyataḥ | vajraṃ triśūkaṃ mūlakaṃ sapattraṃ cāvasavyataḥ | mūṣakārūḍhaṃ padmasthaṃ nyased iti || 7.3.67 ||


ap7.­196

hūṁ gaḥ hūṁ hūṁ gaḥ gaḥ hūṁ vṛṣṭiṃ kuru hūṁ gaḥ gaḥ hūṁ || 7.3.68 ||


ap7.­197

kumbhasthale1979 hṛdi kukṣau nābhau • ūrdhvaṃ ca samāsato likhet | trikaṭukānāmikayā raktena saha • apakvaśarāve • idaṃ likhya khadirāgnau tāpayet | avaśyaṃ vṛṣṭiṃ janayati nānyathā | haritālena tad evābhyantara­mukhe likhya • agnau tāpayet | meghāṃ stambhayati || 7.3.69 ||


ap7.­198

aṣṭāracakraṃ samālikhya gaḥkārāṣṭakaśobhitaṃ tanmadhye sādhyavidarbhitam | {C64v} vidhinā śmaśānakarpaṭe śastrāhatakarpaṭe vā haritāla­haridrā­rasena likhed iti | śāli­piṣṭaka­gaṇapatiṃ kṛtvā tasya hṛdaye • idaṃ cakraṃ prakṣipya supakva­śarāva­sampuṭe sthāpya pītasūtreṇa veṣṭayitvā pītapuṣpeṇābhyarcya yathopadeśataḥ | ity evaṃ kathitaṃ devi stambhanaṃ nṛpottamam || 7.3.70 ||


ap7.­199

māṁkāramadhye • idam1980 evaṃ mantraṃ likhet |


oṁ vattāli varāli varāhamukhi sarvaduṣṭapraduṣṭānāṃ mukhaṃ stambhaya || 7.3.71 ||


ap7.­200

haridrārasena • iṣṭakādvaye saṃlikhya sampuṭayantritaṃ1981 kṛtvā bhūmau nikhānayet | stambhayet sarvaduṣtānāṃ nānyathā || 7.3.72 ||


ap7.­201

atha bhūmau yantraṃ samālikhya bhagākāraṃ tu saliṅgaṃ tatra nāma saṃlikhet | ekākī • ātmanā mūtraṃ kūryad divasāni sapta yāvad yāṃ striyam abhilaṣati tām ākarṣayati1982 hrīḥkāra­pāśa­pariveṣṭita­vidhinā1983 || 7.3.73 ||


ap7.­202

candramaṇḍalamadhyastham aṣṭāracakram ālikhet | vajradhvajaparaśu­triśūlaṃ ca pāśaṃ caiva | viśvavajraṃ khaṭvāṅgam1984 aṅkuśaṃ vai tathā | evaṃ likhet samāsataḥ | tasya madhye pūrṇendu­maṇḍalam | indumadhye • amuka • amukī putraṃ labhate | cakravaraṭe • idaṃ mantram ālikhet | tadyathā |


oṁ maṇidhari vajriṇi mahāpratisare hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā || 7.3.74  ||
ap7.­203
tataś candramaṇḍalamadhye • idaṃ mantram ālikhet |
oṁ amṛtavilokini garbhaṃ saṃrakṣaṇi ākarṣaṇi hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā  || 7.3.75 ||
ap7.­204
puṣyanakṣatreṇa kuṃkumagorocanayā bhūrje saṃlikhya dhārayet | {C65r} putraṃ labhate || 7.3.76 ||
ap7.­205

kalaśākṛtiṃ bhavec cakram | grīvāyāḥ • dīrghagrīvaṃ ca | yaḥ de yaḥ va yaḥ da yaḥ tta yaḥ mu yaḥ ccā yaḥ ṭa yaḥ ya yaḥ ity evaṃ vidhinā | īśvarālayadhvajakarpaṭe kākarudhireṇa yasya1985 nāmābhilikhya jīvanta­kāka­galake baddhvā vāyavyāṃ diśi mocayet | śīghram uccāṭayati || 7.3.77 ||


ap7.­206

sūryamaṇḍalamadhyastham aṣṭāracakram ālikhya hūṁ tattvabījaṃ garbha­garbhitam | vajrārkaṃ vicintayitvā paścāt sādhyaṃ vidarbhayet | kuṃkuma­gorocanayā bhūrje saṃlikhya dhārayed vidhinā yogī | rakṣā bhavati sarvadā tasya || 7.3.78 ||


ap7.­207

caturviṃśatidalaṃ bhavet padmaṃ trirekhaṃ tu samantataḥ | oṁ hrīṁ klīṁ anena likhita­dhṛtena kareṇa1986 vidhivat | puṣya­nakṣatreṇa dāsavat karoti saṃsparśanena ||7.3.79||


ap7.­208

murajākṛti bhavec cakraṃ vajrapadmaṃ tu lāñchitam | bāhye trirekhāvṛtaṃ kāyavajrādi samāsataḥ | nisumbhanaṃ sarvaśatrūṇāṃ karma­vajra­prabhāvanāt | karoti sarvakarmāṇi vidhidṛṣṭena mantreṇa | yad idaṃ mantram āha |


ap7.­209

oṁ sumbha nisumbha hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | oṁ gṛhṇa gṛhṇa hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ  | oṁ gṛhṇāpaya gṛhṇāpaya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | ānaya ho bhagavān vidyārāja hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā ||7.3.80||


ap7.­210
<L 6.1c→> yavargāc cāṣṭamaṃ bījaṃ mātrair dvādaśabhis tathā |
akṣarāntaritaṃ kṛtvā ṣaḍaṅgaheru1987 ucyate || 7.3.81 ||
ap7.­211
ṣaḍvīrasamāyogaṃ caikaikākṣarasaṃsthitam <L 6.2d←> |
<L 6.4a→> prathamaṃ hṛdayaṃ caiva dvitīyaṃ {C65v} śiraḥ smṛtam  || 7.3.82 ||
ap7.­212
tṛtīyaṃ śikhāṃ dadyāc caturthaṃ kavacaṃ bhavet |
pañcamaṃ tu bhaven netraṃ ṣaṣṭhaṃ tv astram1988 ucyate <L 6.4f←> || 7.3.83 ||
ap7.­213
vajravārāhīsamāpannaṃ caturbāhuvirājitaṃ |
pītaprabhālaṃkṛtaṃ divyaṃ candrārdhakṛtamūrdhajam || 7.3.84 ||
ap7.­214
<L 2.6c→> asthimālāvalambī ca khaṭvāṅgakarasaṃsthitam |
ātmānaṃ herukaṃ kṛtvā herukatvaṃ tu saṃsmaret <L 2.7b←> || 7.3.85 ||
ap7.­215
jñānasattvaṃ hṛdi dhyātvā prākāraṃ tu diśāṃ nyaset |
krodhajvālākulaṃ dhyātvā vikaṭotkaṭabhūṣaṇam1989 || 7.3.86 ||
ap7.­216
vighnagaṇān utsārya saṃkīlya tarjayantaṃ diśān sarvān sarvān sadevāsura­mānuṣān | evaṃ saṃnahya sakavaco ´bhedyas tridaśair api  || 7.3.87 ||
ap7.­217
tato maṇḍalaṃ samālikhec caturasraṃ caturdvāraṃ |
tasya madhye pratiṣṭhāpya ṣaṭpadmaṃ keśarānvitam || 7.3.88 ||
ap7.­218
vikired1990 dviguṇaṃ mantrī likhed ḍākinīcakraṃ |
karṇikāyāṃ nyased vīram aparaṃ ḍākinīṃ tathā || 7.3.89 ||
ap7.­219
triśūkavajrāṅkitaṃ dvāraṃ pītavarṇaṃ samantataḥ |
cakragarte1991 nyased dūtyā dvāraṃ ca vidhikramam || 7.3.90 ||
ap7.­220

mahatīṃ pūjāṃ kṛtvā sunakṣatre • idaṃ1992 cakraṃ dhārayed vratī • akālamṛtyuśastrasaṃpātādīni vārayed devi | ahaṃ vākyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ | ripu­jayāvahaṃ nāma cakram || 7.3.91 ||


ap7.­221

athavā tāmrapattre nikhanet puṣyanakṣatreṇa tam eva cakramantraṃ sādhya­vidarbhitam dvāra­rahitam | udake sthāpya triṣkālaṃ pūjayed iti | tataḥ sarveṇa • eva stambhitā bhonti | vṛte • aśoṣahrade vidhinā śāntiṃ kurute samāhito mantrī || 7.3.92 ||


ap7.­222

athāparam {C66r} api cakraṃ bhavati | caturasraṃ caturdvāraṃ vedī­vajrāṅkitaṃ tathā | dvāre vajramudgaraṃ ratnadaṇḍaṃ ca padmaṃ vajrakhaḍgaṃ | koṇe sitakaroṭastha utpalāṅkuśas tathā | tanmadhye bhavet padmam | dvipañca­cchadake nyased akṣaraṃ viduḥ | tadvaraṭake • idaṃ mantravaraṃ likhet | tadyathā |


ap7.­223
oṁ prasannatāre • amṛtamukhi • amṛtalocane sarvārthasādhani svāhā ||
vaśye • idaṃ1993 mantram ālikhet  || 7.3.93 ||
ap7.­224
atha sarvaduṣṭanivāraṇe • idaṃ1994 mantram āhuḥ |
ap7.­225

oṁ sarvamohani tāre tuttāre sarvaduṣṭān mohaya mohaya bhagavati sarvaduṣṭān bandha bandha hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā || 7.3.94 ||


ap7.­226

tasya madhye bhavec candraṃ candramadhye caturthasya prathamena vartulākāraṃ keśarākṛtiṃ1995 likhet | tasya madhye ṣaṭkoṇaṃ vikiret tataḥ ṣaḍakṣaraṃ mantravidaḥ • hrīḥkāravidarbhitaṃ vidhinā | sarva­sainya­parājayas tārābhyudayo nāma | asya lakṣajāpena pṛthivīṃ kampayati | samudra­taḍāgādīn śoṣayati | viṣam amṛtaṃ karoti | amṛtaṃ viṣaṃ karoti | sarkaroṭakam1996 abhimantrya • ūrdhvam adhastād dikṣu vidikṣu1997 kṣipet | sarva­devāsura­yakṣa­rākṣasa­gandharva1998 ­kiṃnara­mahoragāś caiva baddhā1999 bhavanti | sarva­ḍākinī­yogam apaharati | sarvanāgaviṣam apaharati | sarkaroṭakaṃ2000 parijapya nadīṣu prakṣipet pratikūlaṃ vāhayati | tenaiva sarkaroṭena2001 • ūrmiṃ2002 stambhayati | ūrdhvaṃ nirīkramāṇaḥ (C66v} sahasraṃ japen mahāvṛṣṭiṃ nivārayati | para­sainyābhimukhaḥ sahasraṃ japtaṃ kṛtvā saṃgrāme praviśet | śastraśatair hanyamānasya vyathā nopapadyate | na ca śastraiś chadyate | vajraśarīro bhavati | anekāścaryaṃ karoti vilasan mantrarājena coditā || 7.3.95 ||


ap7.­227

iti sarvakarmaprasaracakrodayo nāma saptamasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap7.­228
<H 2.1.1a→> deśayatu yathānyāyaṃ pratiṣṭhālakṣaṇaṃ śubham <H 2.1.1d←> |
japadhyānaṃ na jānāmi homakarmavidhiḥ kathaṃ || 7.4.1 ||
ap7.­229
<H 2.1.1c→> bhagavan vajrasārātmā sarvadharmaikasaṃgraha <H 2.1.1d←> |
kathayasva prasādena mahāsuratadurlabha || 7.4.2 ||
ap7.­230

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu devi pravakṣyāmi dhyānakarma yathāvidhi |
dhyānamātraprayogeṇa sarvakarmāṇi sādhayet || 7.4.3 ||
ap7.­231
tatrādau bhūmisaṃśodhanaṃ kathayitum āha |
vajrasattvakṛtāṭopaḥ sagarvādvayasaṃsthitaḥ |
trailokyavijayo bhūtvā sarvavighnān ucchādayet || 7.4.4 ||
ap7.­232
padanyāsaṃ yathāproktaṃ devatīnāṃ2003 tathaiva ca |
homakarma yathoddiṣṭaṃ kuṇḍalakṣanam eva ca || 7.4.5 ||
ap7.­233
mudrāyogaṃ tataḥ kṛtvā paścān maṇḍalam ālikhet || 7.4.6 ||
ap7.­234

krodhavijayo bhūtvā trimukhaṃ ṣaḍbhujaṃ bhāvayitvā krodhameghān niścārya tair eva daśasu dikṣu sarva­tathāgatānāṃ saparivārāṇāṃ2004 yuṣmābhir adhiṣṭhāna­padair bhāvayitavyam ācāryasya tacchiṣyāṇāṃ rakṣā vidhātavyeti codayitvā tatas {C67r} tān samāhṛtyāntarbhāvya svahṛccandrakuliśe hūṁkāra­varaṭakāntasthīkṛtyaitaṃ ca vajradhararūpaṃ svavidyā­yoginaṃ bhagavatā sarvatathāgatair ekalolībhūya tryakṣarādhiṣṭhāna­pūrvakaṃ kamalāvartaṃ kṛtvā dakṣiṇakareṇa vajram ullālayet | vāmena vajraghaṇṭāṃ nirnādayet susvarām | caraṇatale nyasta­hūṁkāra­jvalita­vajraḥ | sāhaṃkāra­krodha­hūṁbhava­kṛtimān2005 hūṁkārodgāra­pūrvakaṃ matimān ucchādayet sarvaduṣṭān devāsura­guhyakān idaṃ vacanaṃ pravyāharan krodha­vigraha­vibhāvanaiḥ || 7.4.7 ||


ap7.­235

apasarantu2006 ye kecid devāsurayakṣarākṣasapretapiśācāpasmara­bhūta­ḍākiny­ostāraka­mahallaka­mahallikānucara­pāriṣada­garuḍa­kiṃpuruṣa­mantrasiddhāḥ  | atra pṛthivīpradeśe • amukācāryeṇa • amukaśiṣyasya sambodhi­paripūraṇārthaṃ sarva­sattvānuttara­jñāna­lābha­hetoḥ • amukamaṇḍala­rājā • ālikhitavya2007 | iti | tadeva vajradhara•ājñāṃ śrutvā śīghram evāpakramata | yo nāpakramet tasya vajrapāṇiḥ prajvalita­hūṁkāra­kupita­vadanaḥ • ādīpta­pradīptena mahājñāna­vajreṇa mūrdhānaṃ śatadhā vikired | iti || 7.4.8 ||


ap7.­236

triruccārite mahāvajrakaraṇavinyāsena svavajrakrodhavigrahān niścārya sasaṃbhramaṃ vajrapadena maṇḍalabhūmyāṃ samantataḥ parikrāman sarvaduṣṭān chādayet | evaṃ bhūmiparigrahaḥ {C67v} syāt || 7.4.9 ||


ap7.­237

tataḥ pṛthivīdevatām āvāhya mantreṇādhiṣṭhānādhivāsanādikaṃ kuryād iti | namaskṛtvā gurum iti mantropādhyāyaṃ vandayitvā paścāt pṛthivīdevatāṃ kanakavarṇāṃ kalaśahastām ākṛṣya praveśya baddhvā sugandha­gandhādibhiḥ pañcopacāraiḥ saṃpūjyādhivāsya saṃnidhānaṃ kuryāt  || 7.4.10 ||


ap7.­238

tadā • āvahanamantram āha |


oṁ ehy ehi mahādevi2008 pṛthivīlokamātare sarvaratnapūrṇadivyālaṅkāra­bhūṣite hāranūpura­nirghoṣe vajrasattva­prapūjite2009 gṛhītvā • idam arghaṃ homakarmasu sādhaya | hrī hī hī hī haṁ svāhā || 7.4.11 ||


ap7.­239

anena mantreṇādhivāsanādikaṃ kṛtvā bhūmisaṃmārjanaṃ kartavyam iti | viṇmūtretyādi prokṣayed iti lepayet | tato mahāmāṃsa­dhūpena dhūpayet | saṃpūjya tatra madhye mudrā sthāpyā dhūpānantaraṃ vidyāṃ praveśayet | iti || 7.4.12 ||


ap7.­240

kiṃ bhagavan niṣiktasaṃskṛtavicitritāṃ dārvādighaṭitāṃ vidyādevīṃ praveśayed ity āha || 7.4.13 ||


ap7.­241

bhagavān āha |


cāṇḍālādimānuṣīṃ kanyāṃ praveśayet tadabhāve sāmānyānyatamānām | aṅgamantraṃ nyaset | hrīḥkāraṃ sarvāṅgeṣv iti | hṛd­ūrṇā­kaṇṭha­mūrdhasu hrīṁ2010 kāraṃ nyaset | bhruṁkāraṃ bhagamadhyeṣu || 7.4.14 ||


ap7.­242

kiṃ bhagavan | bhrūṁkāraṃ kutas teṣāṃ bhaven madhye || 7.4.15  ||


bhagavān āha |


ap7.­243

madhyaśabdena kulaputrā nābhir ucyate | tatra bhrūṁkāraṃ {C68r} nyaset | evam akṣaraṃ vinyasya locanādirūpaṃ bhāvayed ity āha | bhāvayel locanākṛtiṃ tatra brāhmaṇīṃ śūdrīṃ vā śāntike locanākāram iti | sitavarṇāṃ sarvālaṇkāra­bhūṣitāṃ bhāvayet | vaśye cāṇḍālīṃ tārāṃ raktavarṇāṃ prabhāvayet | pauṣṭike nartakīṃ rājagotrikāṃ pāṇḍaravāsinīṃ pītavarṇām | evaṃ karmabhedāt pañcopacārair abhyarcya puṣpāñjaliṃ prakṣiped iti | tadbhage puṣpaṃ śukraṃ vā prakṣiped evaṃ homabhūmiḥ saṃskṛtā syāt || 7.4.16 ||


ap7.­244

maṇḍalavidhau sāmānyānyatamā kanyā boddhavyā | maṇḍala­pratibaddho homavidhis tadupadarśanaṃ yatra rahasyaṃ dharmamaṇḍalam api | sūtrayed anena vidhinā dvividhaṃ maṇḍalaṃ bāhyaṃ rajomaṇḍalaṃ rahasyaṃ dharmamaṇḍalaṃ yāvat svasamayam | evaṃ yogī­pīṭha­sthāna­bhūte bhūpradeśe kuṇḍaṃ kuryād | ity āha || 7.4.17 ||


ap7.­245
homakarma2011 pravakṣyāmi nānākarmaprasādhanam |
agnimukhā hi ye devā homatattve vyavasthitāḥ || 7.4.18 ||
ap7.­246
homena prīṇyante devāḥ prīṇitāḥ siddhiṃ prayacchanti |
ūnātiriktā ye mantrāḥ sarve te homena pūryante2012 || 7.4.19 ||
ap7.­247
tasmād dhomaṃ praśaṃsanti trikāyadharavajriṇaḥ |
manthānotthito vahniḥ karma kuryāc chubhaṃkaraṃ || 7.4.20 ||
ap7.­248
mātaṅgaśmaśānajo • aśubhakarmaprasādhakaḥ |
vartulaṃ caturasraṃ tu • ardhacandraṃ trikoṇakaṃ || 7.4.21 || {C68v}
ap7.­249
vajracihnaṃ tu pāliṃ vaikoṇe rājanti maṇḍale |
ūṣṇīṣam ambujaṃ vajraṃ ratnapadmaniveśitam2013 || 7.4.22 ||
ap7.­250
madhye kartavyaṃ kuṇḍasya homatattvavidhānavit |
yathāyogam āsīno jānvor abhyantarahastakaḥ || 7.4.23 ||
ap7.­251
sruvaṃ ghṛtaplāvitaṃ prātipūrṇā2014 tathā hutiḥ |
dakṣiṇe sthitahomopayikaṃ vāme salilabhājanam || 7.4.24 ||
ap7.­252
purato ´rghabhājanam | sarvakarmikajaptaṃ tu prokṣaṇācamane kṛte  |
kuśāgrāvaṣṭabdhakuṇḍasya samantataḥ paridhāritaḥ || 7.4.25 ||
ap7.­253
dīptam agniṃ viditvāvahayed agnidevatām2015 |
mantreṇānena vidhivad dakṣiṇāṅguṣṭhābhayacālanam || 7.4.26 ||
ap7.­254
ehy ehi mahābhūtadeva • ṛṣidvijasattama |
gṛhītvā hutim āhāram asmin saṃnihito bhava ||
oṁ agne2016 dīpya dīpya • āviśa mahāśriye havyakavyavāhanāya svāhā || 7.4.27 ||
ap7.­255
prokṣayed vāmavajreṇa2017 pūjāpañcopahārataḥ2018 |
āgneyyāṃ diśi cāyātaṃ lambodaraṃ trinetriṇam || 7.4.28 ||
ap7.­256
caturmukhaṃ caturbhujaṃ raktavarṇaṃ jaṭakalāpinam2019 |
agnimaṇḍalasaṃsthaṃ tu karmaraśmivibhūṣitam || 7.4.29 ||
ap7.­257
prathame tu kare varadaṃ dvitīye cākṣamālikām |
vāme kamaṇḍaluṃ caiva dvitīye daṇḍam2020 eva tu || 7.4.30 ||
ap7.­258
raktavarṇa2021 vibhūṣaṇa2022 ṛṣibhiḥ parivāritaḥ |
īdṛśaṃ rūpaṃ dhyātvā tu2023 kuṇḍamadhye niveśayet || 7.4.31 ||
ap7.­259
deyā ca • āhutis tasya trīn varān sarvahomakam |
tata ācamanaṃ2024 kṛtvā jvālākāreṇa pariṇāmayet || 7.4.32 ||
ap7.­260
anena kramayogena devatāṃ tarpayed budhaḥ |
saṃtarpya {C69r} kṣamāpayitvā vijñāpya siddhikāmikām2025 || 7.4.33 ||
ap7.­261
chatradhvajavajrakalaśapadmāṅkuśavilāsinaḥ |
ekaśikhā dviśikhā triśikhā • uttamādhamamadhyamāḥ |
dakṣiṇāvartaṃ ca viśeṣataḥ || 7.4.34 ||
ap7.­262
jvālāṃ śvetavarṇāṃ2026 bhadrāntāṃ lakṣayed budhaḥ |
śakracāpanibhaṃ śubhraṃ susnigdham indragopasamaprabham || 7.4.35  ||
ap7.­263
kusumbhavaiḍūryanibhaṃ sugandhi ca manoramam |
hemarūpyābhanirdhūmaṃ dīptaṃ sūryābhanirmalam || 7.4.36 ||
ap7.­264
śāntike sitavarṇābhaṃ2027 pauṣṭike pītasaṃnibhā |
raktānurāgaṇe śreṣṭhanīlakṛṣṇābhicāruke || 7.4.37 ||
ap7.­265

prabhūtaśikhasadhūmaś ca savisphuliṅgaḥ kramāt samuttiṣṭhati mandamandaṃ vicchidyamāna•arcir evaṃ nirūpayet | tejo rūkṣasakṛṣṇa­palāśa­varṇaḥ śūlasūrya­nibhaś2028 caiva tathā gośīrṣa­saṃnibhaḥ | śavagandha āmagandho vā kharagandhaś ca | sa ced vighnaṃ tato vighnān nirvighnaṃ kṛtvā jvālānimittair lakṣayet || 7.4.38 ||


ap7.­266
sarvasiddhir bhavet2029 kṣipraṃ japabhāvanātatparaḥ || 7.4.39 ||
ap7.­267
oṁkārasvāhāntaṃ gītikāpraṇāyitam2030 |
avicchinnān svarān yojya śāntipuṣṭau tu vaśyatā2031 || 7.4.40 ||
ap7.­268
śāntiḥ śāntamanāḥ2032 sphītaḥ puṣṭyābhivardhanam |
vaśye tu vaśyamanā2033 madanāturasavibhramaḥ || 7.4.41 ||
ap7.­269
hūṁkāraphaṭkārajvālā2034 jvalitavigrahaḥ |
trilokabhakṣaṇacitto ´bhicāravidhisthitaḥ || 7.4.42 ||
ap7.­270
codanāpadaṃ2035 saṃdarbhya mantrākṣaraviyojitam |
ye2036 yasya niyuktā devā nānākarmabhiḥ2037 pūjayet || 7.4.43 ||
ap7.­271
sarvahomavidhāneṣu vidhijño mantrasādhakaḥ |
ādau pūrṇāhutiṃ {C69v} dattvā paścāt karmavivardhitaḥ || 7.4.44  ||
ap7.­272
codayed dhomatattvena • eṣa homavidhikramaḥ |
śāntike pauṣṭike vaśye śubhadravyasya homanam || 7.4.45 ||

viḍmūtrarudhira2038 majjāsthimahāmāṃsasya homena sarve sukhapūritā2039 bhonti ||7.4.46||


ap7.­273

atha bhagavān mahāvairocanavajratathāgata2040 jñāna­cakra­prasādhana­vajraṃ nāma samādhiṃ samāpadyedaṃ sarva­cakra­prasādhana­prayoga­karma­prasaraṃ bāhyādhyātmikaṃ bhāṣayām āsa || 7.4.47 ||


yasya kasya cid devasya cakramadhye niveśanaṃ2041 tasya nāmābhyudaya­vajreti maṇḍalaṃ buddhair varṇyate || 7.4.48 ||


ap7.­274
śāntipuṣṭivaśyābhicārukakarmāṇi niyojanaiḥ2042 |
kuryād adhipatittvena cakrijñāna2043 vibhāvanaiḥ || 7.4.49 ||
ap7.­275
bhāvayed bhagamadhye tu saṃpūrṇaṃ candramaṇḍalam |
tāṃkārajñānaniṣpannāṃ tārādevīṃ maharddhikām || 7.4.50 ||
ap7.­276

śṛṅgārarasasaṃsthā tu saptāsyāṃ2044 trilocanāṃ ṣoḍaśabhujāṃ hasitānanāṃ marakatābhāṃ2045 navayauvana­saṃpannāṃ vicitravastra­saṃvītāṃ hāranūpura­kaṇṭhikāṃ cūḍa­keyūra­kuṇḍala­kaṭisūtrādyāṃ nānābharaṇa­bhūṣitām | utpala2046 śirasi bhūṣitāṃ yavā2047 kusuma­saṃnibhā­dharāṃ pratyālīḍha­sthāna­sthitāṃ tridaśa­pati­trāsa­saṃtrasta­kṛtāñjali­puṭāparāṃ raktaprabhāṃ tu samujjvalāṃ sphurad­buddhaiḥ samākulāṃ sarva­sattva­jananī­priyāṃ bhāvayed yogī | laghu buddhatvam āpnuyāt || 7.4.51 ||


ap7.­277

prathame khaḍgo dvitīye • utpalaṃ tṛtīye śaraś {C70r} caturthe vajraḥ pañcame ´ṅkuśaṃ ṣaṣṭhe daṇḍaḥ saptame kartrir aṣṭame • abhayam | vāme kapālo dvitīye tarjanī tṛtīye dhanuś caturthe khaṭvāṅgaṃ pañcame pāśaḥ ṣaṣṭhe trimuṇḍakaṃ2048 saptame ratnam aṣṭame kalaśo dhāryaḥ2049 || 7.4.52 ||


ap7.­278

dakṣiṇāsyaṃ prathamaṃ nīlaṃ dvitīye pītasamujjvalam | vāmaprathame sitaṃ dvitīye harita­vaiḍūrya­saṃnibham | ūrdhvāsyaṃ vikarālaṃ2050 dhūmravarṇaṃ mahā­ghora­vikaṭotkaṭa­bhīṣaṇam | evaṃ bhāvayed devīṃ sarvasiddhipradāyikām ||7.4.53||


ap7.­279

atha • ūrdhvāsyaṃ gardabhākāraṃ kāmarūpiṇaṃ catuścaraṇaṃ triśūla­sarpa­veṣṭitam tathā herukīti nāmnā vai karaṇam uttamam bhāvayed  | bhagamadhye tu yaṁkāreṇa vāyumaṇḍalaṃ dhūmrākāraṃ vicintayet | tasyoparīndu­madhye dhīḥkāra­pariṇataṃ mañjurūpam ātmānaṃ vicintya taddhṛdi • āḥkāreṇa sūryamaṇḍalaṃ dhyātvā tataḥ sūryamaṇḍalād raśmiṃ niścārya vidhivat pūjāṃ kṛtvā tadupari hūṁkāraṃ pañcaraśmi­saṃyuktaṃ dhyātvā tatparāvṛtaṃ vajrabhairavaṃ navamukha­mahiṣarūpaṃ ṣoḍaśapādaṃ catustriṃśad­bhujaṃ nagnaṃ kṛṣṇavarṇaṃ mahātejasaṃ kapālālaṃkṛta­śekharaṃ mahābhayānakam ūrdhvaliṅgaṃ pratyālīḍhasthaṃ bṛhadudaraṃ mahākāyam ūrdhvakeśaṃ jvalad­bhāsurākāraṃ kapāla­mālābharaṇa­bhūṣitaṃ mahāpralaya­kālam iva garjayantaṃ nara­rudhira­vasā­sṛṅ­māṃsa­meda­majjaṃ2051 bhakṣayantaṃ {C70v} sabrahmendropendra­rudrādīn trailokyaṃ khādayantaṃ vicintayed || 7.4.54 ||


ap7.­280

aṭṭahāsaṃ lalajjihvaṃ bhayasyāpi bhayaṃkaram | prathamaṃ mahiṣamukhaṃ | dakṣiṇaśṛṅge trīṇi mukhāni nīlaraktapītāni kruddha­vivṛtāsyaṃ vāme sitadhūmra­kṛṣṇāni ca | tayor madhye suraktaṃ galadrudhirāsyaṃ tadupari mañjurūpaṃ supītam īṣatkruddhaṃ bālābharaṇa­pañca­cīra­śekharaṃ kūmaram | ity evaṃ dṛḍhīkṛtya susamāhito mantrī bhāvayed iti || 7.4.55 ||


ap7.­281

tato dakṣiṇaprathamabhuje kartrikā | dvitīye bhiṇḍipālaḥ | tṛtīye muṣalam | caturthe cchurikā | pañcame kaṇayaḥ | ṣaṣṭhe kuṭharaḥ | saptame kuntaḥ | aṣṭame śaraḥ | navame aṅkuṣam | daśame gadā | ekādaśame khaṭvāṅgam | dvādaśame cakram | trayodaśame vajraḥ | caturdaśame vajramudgaraḥ | pañcadaśame khaḍgaḥ | ṣoḍaśame ḍamarukaḥ2052 ||7.4.56||


ap7.­282

vāme prathamabhuje kapālaḥ | dvitīye śiraḥ | tṛtīye phalakam  | caturthe pādaḥ | pañcame pāśaḥ | ṣaṣṭhe dhanuḥ | saptame ´ntram | aṣṭame ghaṇṭā | navame hastaḥ | daśame śmaśānakarpaṭam | ekādaśame śūlabhinnapuruṣaḥ | dvādaśame ´gnikuṇḍam | trayodaśame caṣakaḥ | caturdaśame tarjanī | pañcadaśame tripatākā | ṣoḍaśame vātakarpaṭakam | dvābhyāṃ gajacarmadharaḥ2053 || 7.4.57 ||


ap7.­283

dakṣiṇapāde naro mahiṣo vṛṣabhaḥ khara uṣṭraḥ śvāno meṣaḥ śṛgālaḥ | vāmapāde {C71r} gṛdhra ulūkaḥ kākaḥ †sigha†2054 śyenaḥ2055 mantrī mahāśakunaḥ sārasāḥ2056 | evaṃbhūtaṃ vajrabhairavaṃ dhyānaṃ vā likhāpayet ||7.4.58||


ap7.­284

tasyādho mahāśmaśānaṃ rākṣasakṣetrapālavetālānvitaṃp> śūlabhinnapuruṣaṃ vaṭa­vṛkṣasyodbaddha­puruṣaṃ2057 dahyamāna­puruṣaṃ kuntabhinnaṃ ca2058 | anekakākapakṣi2059 śvānayutaṃ hāhākāra­samākulam | evaṃ vibhāvayed yogī sarva­krūra­karma­prasiddhi­karaṃ nāma mahābhairavam | ity āha bhagavān  || 7.4.59 ||


ap7.­285
atha māṁkāraniṣpannāṃ2060 mārīciṃ bhāskaraprabhām2061 |
rathasthāṃ saptaturagāṃ jvālāmaṇḍalabhāsurām || 7.4.60 ||
ap7.­286
trimukhāṃ trinetrāṃ ca ṣaḍbhujāṃ pītavarṇābhām |
dakṣiṇe tu bhaven nīlaṃ vāme kundendusaṃnibham || 7.4.61 ||
ap7.­287
anekaraśmiprabhā divyā daśadigrakṣaṇodyatā |
vihasantī sarvamukhaiḥ2062 śṛṅgāraiḥ yauvanoddhatām || 7.4.62 ||
ap7.­288
nānāvastraparītāṅgī2063 sarvābharaṇālaṅkṛtām |
pañcabuddhamukuṭāṃ tu2064 jaṭā puṣpair2065 virājitā2066 || 7.4.63 ||
ap7.­289
dakṣiṇe tu kare vajraṃ dvitīye sūcīsūtrakam |
tṛtīye śaravartinīṃ vāme tarjanīpāśam || 7.4.64 ||
ap7.­290
dvitīye ´śokapallavam tṛtīye ca dhanus tathā2067 |
sphuradbuddhamayair2068 meghair nānāraśmisamantataḥ || 7.4.65 ||
ap7.­291
anena bhāvyamānena vaśaṃ sattvāḥ prayānti vai |
ity āha bhagavān vajrī vajrasattvas tathāgataḥ || 7.4.66 ||
ap7.­292
khadhātumadhyagataṃ vai cintayet sūryamaṇḍalam |
paṁkārapariṇatāṃ devīṃ pītavarṇāṃ mahojjvalāṃ || 7.4.67 ||
ap7.­293
trinetrāṃ trimukhāṃ caiva sakrodhahasitānanāṃ | {C71v}
sarvālaṅkāraśobhāṃ2069 tu ṣaḍbhujāṃ navayauvanām || 7.4.68 ||
ap7.­294

dakṣine tu kare vajram | dvitīye paraśum eva ca | tṛtīye śarabibhrāṇī || 7.4.69 ||


vāme tarjanikāpāśaṃ dvitīye parṇapicchikā |
tṛtīye dhanurdharā caiva puṣpair jaṭās suveṣṭitā2070 || 7.4.70 ||
ap7.­295
sitapadmasaṃsthā tu2071 raktaprabhālaṃkṛtā2072 |
krodhajvālāsphurāvahāṃ krodhajvālābhiḥ saṃtrastā || 7.4.71 ||
dagdhāḥ2073 prajāṃ hiṃsanti ye grahāḥ2074 || 7.4.72 ||
ap7.­296
krodhajvalitā • akṣepā • akṣobhyāvaṣṭabdhaśirāḥ |
punaḥ śvetā2075 pañcavarṇabuddhāmṛtapravarṣikām2076 || 7.4.73 ||
ap7.­297

prāgvat savyetaramukhām | evaṃ bhāvayed yogī vaidṛśya2077 sarvamāyāyās2078 tu śāntaye | sarvarujāpanayanā nāma parṇaśāvarī ||


ity āha bhagavān mahāvajras tathāgataḥ || 7.4.74 ||
ap7.­298
śṛṇu devi mahābhāge vajrakrodhasya bhāvanām |
krodhamūrtiṃ samādhāya krodharājaṃ prabhāvayet || 7.4.75 ||
ap7.­299
<L 32.12a→> caturbhujaṃ caturvaktraṃ yāval lakṣabhujaṃ tathā  |
sitadehaṃ mahākrodhaṃ nirīkṣantaṃ vajravārāhīṃ tadvarṇāyudhadhāriṇīm  || 7.4.76 ||
ap7.­300
kapālamālinaṃ vīraṃ bhasmagātrāvalepanam |
pañcamudrāvibhūṣitaṃ jaṭāmukuṭāṅkaśūlinam <L 32.14b←> || 7.4.77  ||
ap7.­301
īṣaddaṃṣṭrākarālāsyaṃ mahāpretakṛtāsanam |
aṣṭadalamahāpadme raktavarṇasamaprabham || 7.4.78 ||
ap7.­302
<VḌ 1.44c→> caturvidyāsamāyuktaṃ buddhabimbopaśobhitam < VḌ 1.44d←> |
hayarūpādyā caturbhujā caturvaktrā sarpābharaṇabhūṣitā || 7.4.79  ||
ap7.­303
akṣarākṣarasaṃyuktaṃ kapālasthaṃ śuklavarṇaṃ |
caturmukhavirājitam yaralavair bhūṣitam || 7.4.80 ||
ap7.­304
sādhyaṃ yāvad {C72r} pādam ārabhya2079 vidhinā dhūmraraktapītasita­vāyavyādi yathākramam | anena dhyāna­dṛṣṭa­mātreṇa striyaṃ drāvayati kṣīravṛkṣa iva nānyathā || 7.4.81 ||
ap7.­305
raṁkārākṣarasaṃyuktaṃ raktavarṇaṃ2080 caturbhujam |
jvālāmālākulaṃ ghoraṃ caturvaktraṃ jambukāsyavirājitam || 7.4.82  ||
ap7.­306
hūṁkārapūrveṇa • eva śūkṣmavajravibhāvane2081 |
nāsikāgre ´tiniṣpanne sādhyadehaṃ tu pūrayet || 7.4.83 ||
ap7.­307
aṅgasandhiṣu sarveṣu viśvavajranibandhane |
tena vajraprahāreṇa jvālāśoṇitavigrahaḥ || 7.4.84 ||
ap7.­308
bhāvayed vajraḍākinyaḥ cūṣayantyā samantataḥ || 7.4.85 ||
ap7.­309
oṁ vajraḍākini2082 • amukasya raktam ākarṣaya hūṁ phaṭ || 7.4.86 ||
ap7.­310
anena kramayogena raktākarṣaṇam uttamam |
evaṃ kathitaṃ devi śuṣyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 7.4.87 ||
ap7.­311
atha sakalatattvaniṣpannaṃ mahiṣarūpaṃ bhayānakam |
kṛṣṇavarṇaṃ mahāghoraṃ caturvaktraṃ bhayānakam || 7.4.88 ||
ap7.­312
aṣṭabhujaṃ catuścaraṇavirājitam | vajramuṣalaṃ caiva khaḍgaṃ cakraṃ ḍamaruṃ tathaiva ca | vāme khaṭvāṅgaṃ2083 kapālaṃ dhanuḥ pāśameva ca || 7.4.89 ||
ap7.­313
sphārayed vajrakrodhān nānāpraharaṇadharān punaḥ |
sādhyasya manasā rakṣām ākṛṣya vidhānataḥ || 7.4.90 ||
ap7.­314
taiḥ sādhyaṃ cintayet pāśair baddhvā tu dakṣiṇāṃ diśaṃ
kaṭṭayantaṃ vajrakrodhenānyena vajreṇa ghātakān || 7.4.91 ||
ap7.­315
khaḍgena dārayantaṃ2084 vai • antragalitaviṭkulān || 7.4.92 ||
ap7.­316
oṁ vajrarākṣasa bhakṣayemaṃ2085 phaṭ || 7.4.93 ||
ap7.­317
śvānamukhaṃ tataḥ kṛtvā vajrarākṣasabhāvanā || 7.4.94 ||
ap7.­318
oṁ hrīḥ ṣṭrīḥ2086 vikṛtānana {C72v} hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā |
mahiṣānanayamarūpasyāyaṃ mantraḥ2087 || 7.4.95 ||
ap7.­319
kākajambūkagṛdhrais tu parivāritaṃ samantataḥ |
tair vilupyamānaṃ tu bhāvayen nāma codanaiḥ || 7.4.96 ||
ap7.­320
vāyumaṇḍalasamārūḍhaṃ vajradaṃṣṭraṃ2088 vicintayet |
tasya pṛṣṭhasamārūḍhaṃ2089 sādhyasya parikalpanā || 7.4.97 ||
ap7.­321
vajrakrodhena pīḍyantaṃ nīyantaṃ dakṣiṇāṃ diśam |
vātamaṇḍaliparṇāni padapāṃśuś ca tasya vai || 7.4.98 ||
ap7.­322
tannāmagrahaṇena gopyaṃ vai2090 vajramuṇḍasya2091 caraṇataḥ |
evaṃ bhāvanāyogena karma kuryād vidhānataḥ || 7.4.99 ||
ap7.­323
uccāṭayec chakram api kiṃ punaḥ bhuvi jantavaḥ || 7.4.100 ||
ap7.­324
brāhmaṇaśramaṇaromāṇi • ulūkapakṣā veṣṭitaḥ |
tannāma mantraṃ vidarbhya nikhanyād bhuvi nirodhataḥ || 7.4.101  ||
ap7.­325
vajrakrodhadvayenaiva yuddhāvantaṃ vicintayet |
evaṃ vicintayed yogī vidveṣayati yathepsayā || 7.4.102 ||
ap7.­326
cīkārākṣarasaṃyuktaṃ hayākāramukhaṃ kṛtvā |
madyākarṣaṇam uttamam || 7.4.103 ||
ap7.­327
haritavarṇacaturmukhaṃ catuṣpādaṃ catuḥkaraḥ2092 |
hayagrīvo mahārājā sidhyate parameśvaraḥ || 7.4.104 ||
ap7.­328

prathamaṃ śyāmam īṣatpītaṃ trinetraṃ kṛṣṇasitadakṣiṇetarānanam ūrdhvam aśvamukhaṃ vikarālinaṃ haritam tathā | dakṣiṇe tripatākābhinayī | dvitīye viśvavajram | tṛtīye khaḍgam | caturthe bāṇam | vāme viśvapadmam | dvitīye śaktiḥ | tṛtīye darpaṇam | caturthe dhanuḥ | pratyālīḍha­sūryasthaṃ tāṇḍavānvitam | hariharādi­patitam ity evaṃ bhāvayed vidhinā mantrī || 7.4.105 ||


<H 1.2.25 (prose)→> sādhyasya nābhau maṁkāraṃ bhāvayet  | maṁkāraniṣpannaṃ {C73r} madyodaraṃ bhāvayet | paścād vāntiṃ kurvan dṛśyate madyam udgirati <H 1.2.25 (prose)←> || 7.4.106 ||


ap7.­329

samīraṇadiśaṃ2093 gatvā caturasraṃ maṇḍalaṃ vai kṛtvā gandhena saptabindavaḥ kāryāḥ | matimān śarāvena gopayet | tannirmita­sumerum aṣṭaśṛṅgaṃ samantato racitaṃ sphuradvajreṇa tu krāntaṃ2094 yaṃkāra­vāyu­sapta­yoni­bījitam2095 antar­nigūḍha­niśvāsaṃ laṁkāra­lāñchitaṃ māhendram | evaṃ prayogaracite karoti bandhaṃ pralayam iva vāyoḥ || 7.4.107 ||


ap7.­330

aṣṭadalakamalabhāvitatatpattre nāgāṣṭakaṃ nyaset tanmadhye jvalita­jvālā­kalāpinam | vajra­krodha­mūrtitayā pīḍayet pārṣṇitalaiś chardayantaṃ vārimeghān bhujaṅgān | hūṁkāradvayena vidarbhitaṃ madhye nāgabījaṃ parikṣiptaṃ pīḍayantaṃ japan hūṁkṛtiṃ varṣayati varṣam || 7.4.108 ||


ap7.­331

mahāpralayakartāraṃ raktārkavarṇasuprabhaṃ vaktraṃ vidārya vyomni sthitaṃ hūṁkāra­jvalita­jihvaṃ2096 lihen2097 meghān sapta­vāri­paripūrṇān ākṛṣṭān uśvāsair niśvāsaiḥ prerayet tūlanibhān | atha svamudrāgaṇān jvalitān preṣayed | vipāṭitaṃ chidritaṃ kṣaṇena hūṁkāra­tarjitaṃ karoti  || 7.4.109 ||


ap7.­332

gaganaṃ śaratkālābham āgneyamaṇḍalasthito lalāṭamadhyanirgato • acalaceṭaḥ2098 | vairocanasya pade ṣaḍbāhu­khaḍga­pāśa­śara­dhanu­ghaṇṭā­vajra2099 ­pravarṣanta­māra­vijayī krodhair asaṃkhyeyaiḥ parivṛto vighnān sarvān uttrasayan hūṁkāra­dhvani­pūritaḥ • vidhvaṃsayet2100 {C73v} trilokam api pūrṇaṃ ||7.4.110||


ap7.­333

nararudhiracaraṇamṛttikākṛtanararūpaṃ narāsthikīlena kīlayed akṣṇor viṃśativāram abhimantritaṃ mārīcī­mantra­kīrtanānantaraṃ tad gaṇapati­mukhaṃ praviṣṭaṃ pṛṣṭhata ākoṭitaṃ vajramuṣalena oṁ sumbha nisumbha vajramuṣalena cūrṇaya vighnān hūṁ phaṭ | evaṃ dhyāna­karmabhiḥ kṣaṇān nivārayate naravighnān || 7.4.111 ||


ap7.­334

arjunavarṇitākṣo2101 nāgaśatasahasrair alaṅkṛtadeho nāgāṣṭakānām ājñāṃ dadānaḥ | te ca nāgāḥ śatasahasravadanā vibhāvya gaganasaṃsthā ājñāṃ śrutvā2102 varṣaṇaṃ nivārya2103 ghananivahaiḥ || 7.4.112 ||


ap7.­335

garuḍo ´pi pakṣānilair nirvāpayan †āśīma†vahniṃ cañcughātena nadīṃ ca kurvāṇa ity evaṃ bhāvayen mantraṃ japet | oṁ vajranārāyaṇa nirvāpaya vahniṃ navāmbu­meghaiḥ • hūṁ || 7.4.113 ||


ap7.­336

khadhātumadhyagataṃ trimukhaṃ trinetraṃ sarvālaṇkārabhūṣitaṃ vyāghracarmanivasanaṃ raktavarṇaṃ mahātejam uditādityasamaprabham || 7.4.114 ||


ap7.­337
khaḍgaṃ caiva khaṭvāṅgaṃ ca dhanur bāṇaṃ tathaiva ca |
mahāmāṃsakapālaṃ ca ḍamarukaṃ tathaiva ca2104 || 7.4.115 ||
ap7.­338
pāśaṃ caivāṇkuśaṃ ca vāme • utpalavirājitam |
dakṣiṇe • abhayadayikā || 7.4.116 ||
ap7.­339
pratyālīḍhamahāghoraṃ sūryasthaṃ tāṇḍavānvitam |
raktajvālākulaṃ ca mahāvastravitānaṃ ca śmaśāne prakurvati || 7.4.117  ||
ap7.­340
hrīṁkārodbhavā devī tārā saṃsāratāriṇī |
evaṃ vibhāvitamātreṇa buddhatvaṃ prāpnoti yogī | {C74r}
kiṃ punar anyāḥ siddhayaḥ || 7.4.118 ||
ap7.­341

<H 1.2.26 (prose)→> atha vaśīkartukāmenāśokāṣṭamyām aśokatalaṃ gatvā raktavastraṃ paridhāya <H 1.2.26 (prose)←> sarvālaṅkāra­bhūṣito mantraṃ japet | trimukhayoge sthitvā • ātmānaṃ raktavarṇaṃ dhyātvā paścāt svaśarīrād dvibhujāṃ raktām aṅkuśa­pāśa­gṛhīta­hastāṃ niścārayet | tena sādhyaṃ hṛdi viddhvā • āniyantaṃ cintayet svaśarīre tāṃ devīm | praveśayet sādhyaṃ vihvalībhūtam | tasya hṛdaye daśākṣara­mantraṃ nyased raktavarṇam | punaḥ sādhyena jñānarūpeṇa teṣv akṣareṣu praveṣṭavyaṃ taiḥ sārdham ekalolībhūtaṃ cintayet | anena dhyānayogena saptāhāc cakravartinam api vaśam ānayati yāvajjīvaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 7.4.119 ||


ap7.­342

athāśanivighnanivāraṇārtham āha |


śrīparamādyarūpam ātmānaṃ trimukhaṃ catuścaraṇaṃ caturbhujaṃ rakta­varṇojjvala­prabhaṃ vajrādi2105 caturdevī­parivṛtaṃ vicintya vajrāstrā vajrakelīkilā snehavajrā vajragarvā ca | dakṣiṇe vajrotkarṣaṇa­śara­dhāriṇaṃ vāme garvayā kaṭisthita­dhanur­dhāriṇaṃ vicintya tato dehotsarga­buddhakṛta­meghān sarvālaṇkāra­virājitān dakṣiṇe • abhayadāyikān2106 abhiṣekaghaṭa2107 ratnagalitān gagane vajranivāraṇaṃ || 7.4.120 ||


ap7.­343

oṁ mahāsukhavajratejaḥ hūṁ || 7.4.121 ||


kṛte suratabandhenaivaṃ bhāṣitayogānuttarapadavikāśī || 7.4.122 ||


ap7.­344

māraṇe • idam2108 āha |


<K 5.18a→> śāntāv antayakārasya {C74v} lopo nikāradvayasya ca  |
paścān madhyayakārasya śeṣā varṇā yathāsukham <K 5.18d←> || 7.4.123 ||
ap7.­345
ity evaṃ kathitaṃ devi sarvakarmaprasādhakam || 7.4.124 ||
ap7.­346

<H 1.2.26 (prose)→> pramadāṃ vaśīkartukāmena punar api • aṣṭamyāṃ kurukullāyoge sthitvā • etaddhyānaṃ vidadhīt | madanaphalaṃ bhakṣayitvā tataḥ kāmācikārasena tilakaṃ vandya mantraṃ japet |


ap7.­347

oṁ2109 amukī me hrīṁ2110 vaśībhavatu ||


siddhe • ayutenāgacchati <H 1.2.26 (prose)←> || 7.4.125  ||


ap7.­348

atha kāladaṣṭotthāpane hṛdaye padmam aṣṭadalaṃ cintayet | tadupari tṛtīyasvaraṃ pattrāṣṭake sitavarṇaṃ vicintayet | ātmānaṃ ca śeṣanāgarūpaṃ sitavarṇam ikārāmṛtasravantaṃ cintayet | tasya nāgākṣibhyām amṛtaṃ niścārya tasmin sādhyaśarīre nipatantaṃ cintayet | anena dhyānayogena traidhātuka­paripūrṇaṃ viṣaṃ nirviṣaṃ karoti || 7.4.126 ||


ap7.­349

<H 1.2.27 (prose)→> atha candrasūryaṃ vivartukāmena śālipiṣṭamayaṃ candrārkaṃ kṛtvā vajrodake nikṣipet | mantraṃ japet |


oṁ candrārka mā cala mā cala tiṣṭha tiṣṭha hevajrāya svāhā2111 || 7.4.127 ||


ṣaṭkoṭīṃ2112 japet paścād idaṃ karma samārabhet | tiṣṭhete2113 candrasūryau rātriṃ divā • aviśeṣo bhavati < H 1.2.27 (prose)←> || 7.4.128 ||


ap7.­350

<H 1.2.22 (prose)→> parasainyaṃ vināśayitukāmaḥ khaṭikāṃ sādhayet2114 | khaṭikāṃ piṣṭvā pañcāmṛtena kuṭhāracchinnayā sārdhaṃ vaṭikāṃ kārayet || 7.4.129  ||


oṁ vajrakartari hevajrāya svāhā || 7.4.130 ||


siddhyarthaṃ koṭiṃ japet tataḥ sidhyati | {C75r} tāṃ saṃsādhya kamaṇḍalu­grīvāṃ2115 veṣṭayed | veṣṭayitvā bhañjayet | sarve śatravaḥ śiracchinnā bhavanti <H 1.2.22 (prose)←> || 7.4.131 ||


ap7.­351

<H 1.2.23 (prose) →> devānāṃ sphāṭitukāmena tilakaṃ sādhayet | vajrabandhakaṃ vajri2116 puṣpasādhitaṃ2117 kuṭhāra­cchinnā­miśritaṃ sūryagrāse • akṣobhyena pīṣayet | piṣṭvā parśuṃ saṃskaret | taṃ pādenākramya mantraṃ japet |


oṁ vajrakuṭhāra sphāṭaya sphāṭaya phaṭ phaṭ2118 svāhā || 7.4.132 ||


ap7.­352

siddhyarthaṃ koṭīṃ japet | paścāt tilakaṃ vandet | yaṃ vandati sa sphuṭati <H 1.2.23 (prose)←> || 7.4.133 ||


ap7.­353

atha varṣāpaṇaprayogaṃ2119 vakṣye |


<H 1.2.20 (prose)→> oṁ•āḥ•phuḥkāraṃ vidhivad anantaprakṛtiṃ kṛtvā pañcāmṛtena snāpayet | kṛṣṇa­puṣpeṇārcayet | nāgadamaka­rasena lepayet | hastimadena śiro ´bhyaṅgayet | śarāva­dvayena sthāpayet | kṛṣṇa­gokṣīreṇa pūrayet | kṛṣṇa­kumārī­kartita­sūtreṇa veṣṭayet | vāyavyāṃ diśi puṣkariṇīṃ kṛtvā tam anantaṃ saṃsthāpayet2120 | tasyās taṭe maṇḍalaṃ vartayed vidhinā <H 1.2.20 (prose)←> | tasya madhye • anantaṃ sthāpayet | anantākrāntaṃ hevajraṃ likhet | <H 1.2.20 (prose)→> aṣṭāsyaṃ catuścaraṇaṃ ṣoḍaśa­bhuja­bhūṣitam | caturviṃśati­netraṃ bhāvayet | paścād ācāryaḥ • ādhmātaḥ krūracetasā mantraṃ japed vijane deśe || 7.4.134 ||


ap7.­354

oṁ ghuru ghuru2121 ghaḍa ghaḍa2122 śama śama2123 ghoṭaya ghoṭaya2124 2125 • ananta­kṣobha­karāya nāgādhipataye he he ru ru ka2126 saptapātāla­gatān nāgān ākarṣaya {C75v} varṣaya tarjaya garjaya phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ phuḥ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ phaṭ svāhā || 7.4.135 ||


ap7.­355

yadi na varṣanti tadā • etan mantraṃ viparītaṃ japet | varṣanti | yadi na varṣanti tadā mūrdhā sphuṭanti • arjakasyeva mañjarī  || 7.4.136 ||


meghān sphāṭitukāmena tadā śmaśānakarpaṭe • idaṃ2127 mantram ālikhet |
oṁ tarjaya tarjaya śmaśānapriyāya phaṭ2128 svāhā <H 1.2.21 (prose)←> || 7.4.137 ||
ap7.­356
iti śrīsampuṭodbhavamahātantre sarvakarmadhyānodayo nāma kalparājaḥ saptamaḥ samāptaḥ ||
ap8.

Chapter A8

Part 1

ap8.­1
bhagavan śrotum icchāmi • aparair lakṣyalakṣaṇam |
catustattvaṃ na jānāmi kathayasva mahāsukha || 8.1.1 ||
ap8.­2

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu vajra yathātattvaṃ saṃsārottāraṃ lakṣaṇam |
vajratattvasya2129 pūrvasya ghaṇṭāṃ cāpi dvitīyakam || 8.1.2 ||
ap8.­3
tṛtīyam akṣasūtraṃ tu caturthaṃ jñānalakṣaṇam |
catustattvataraṅgāni nīyate pāramīpsitam2130 || 8.1.3  ||
ap8.­4
madhye vairocano nāthaḥ pūrve • akṣobhya • eva ca |
ratnaṃ2131 dakṣiṇasūcyāṃ tv amitābhaṃ paścime nyaset || 8.1.4  ||
ap8.­5
uttare • amoghasiddhiṃ tu pañcasūcyābhidevatā |
padme • aṣṭasambodhyaṅgaṃ yathābhūmyaṃ tu sthāpayet || 8.1.5 ||
ap8.­6
padma†paḥsaṃ† tu maitreyaṃ gaganaṃ samantabhadravat |
yakṣādhipatiṃ mañjuśrīṃ viṣkambhiṃ kṣitim eva ca || 8.1.6 ||
ap8.­7
asyāṣṭābhidevānāṃ yathābhūmyaṃ tu sthāpayet |
madhye tridaśa•aṇḍānāṃ jñānadevaṃ tu līyate || 8.1.7 ||
ap8.­8
padme • aṣṭadevīnāṃ yathāsthāneṣu yojayet |
vajrāṅkuśyādicatvāri krīḍanābhidiśaṃ tathā || 8.1.8 ||
ap8.­9
sūcyā pañcaḍākinyo madhye jñānaṃ tu nāmataḥ |
pūrve tu vajraḍakinī2132 • uttare {C76r} ghorī nāmataḥ || 8.1.9 ||
ap8.­10
vetālī diśa•antānāṃ caṇḍālī dakṣiṇeśvarī |
vajratattvāni devāni jñātavyaṃ tu vicakṣaṇaḥ || 8.1.10 ||
ap8.­11
yatas tattvāni vajrasya vajrātmātmacetane |
vajram ārabhya yogināṃ vajracetaṃ tu kārayet || 8.1.11 ||
ap8.­12
vajra śuddhiṃ dṛḍhīkūryad vajra dharmaparaṃ matam |
vajra tattvāni sarve te vajra karmābhisārataḥ || 8.1.12 ||
ap8.­13
vajra spharaṇayogena sattva saṃsāratāraṇaḥ |
vajrākarṣitayogānāṃ vajra stambhita yogavit || 8.1.13 ||
ap8.­14
andhakāra yathā kleśa vijñānasaha dīpakaḥ |
ghātayej jñānavajreṇa • ālokadiśam āpnuyāt || 8.1.14 ||
ap8.­15
vajra sādhita sarveṣāṃ vajrātmā • iti darśitam |
vajra dharmasya sārasya vajra mokṣasya tatparaḥ || 8.1.15 ||
ap8.­16
vajreṇa padmam ākramya sādhayet sarvatattvataḥ |
vajra padmāvatīṃ tasya sādhayed vicakṣaṇaḥ || 8.1.16 ||
ap8.­17
śṛṇu vajradharo rājā vajraghaṇṭānāṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
prajñāvāditatattvānāṃ sarve śṛṇvanti devatāḥ2133 || 8.1.17 ||
ap8.­18
tribhāgaṃ grahaṇaṃ spaṣṭaṃ mekhalālaṅkṛtaṃ śubham |
utpalakumudaṃ saumyaṃ2134 ratnapadmavyavasthitam || 8.1.18 ||
ap8.­19
diśādiśam aṣṭasya madhye buddha navamasya2135 tu |
navadevādi sūcyaṃ tu navadevam adhiṣṭhayet || 8.1.19 ||
ap8.­20
makarāsyanirgataṃ sūci raśmicandravyavasthitam |
navasūcyeti vikhyātā jñānavajra jagottarā || 8.1.20 ||
ap8.­21
ākāśadhātuparyante bodhimaṇḍavyavasthitam | {C76v}
daśadiksarvavit2136 sthānair lokadhātvanantakaiḥ || 8.1.21 ||
ap8.­22
diśe • aṣṭasaṃjñā tu aṣṭadevīṃ tu kīrtitāḥ |
aṣṭa•akṣarabījasya • aṣṭadiśiṃ tu vinyaset || 8.1.22 ||
ap8.­23
pūrve tāriṇī devī pāṇḍarā • uttareṇa ca |
paścime māmakī nāma dakṣiṇe buddhalocanā || 8.1.23 ||
ap8.­24
sauvarṇā madhurā kānti vajramālā caturthakam |
ākāśamadhyarūpaṃ tu rūpaśobhaguṇālayāḥ2137 || 8.1.24  ||
ap8.­25
protphullakamalodbhavā arūpabhavadeśaṃ tu prajñāmṛtakumbhavat |
jñāna•amṛtasthānaṃ tu tasya madhye tu mānasam || 8.1.25 ||
ap8.­26
prajñāpāramitā devī rūpaśobhā guṇālayā |
ūrdhvapadmavajrāṇāṃ yathāpūrvaṃ tu cintayet || 8.1.26 ||
ap8.­27
jñānadaṇḍeti2138 madhyānāṃ sarvasaṃhārasṛṣṭikā2139 |
cālayed aṣṭadeśaṃ tu • ālikāliprayojanam || 8.1.27 ||
ap8.­28
ālikāliprayogeṇa sarvasaṃsāracchedakā |
vajraghaṇṭām upāyaṃ tu • upāyamadhyam eva ca || 8.1.28 ||
ap8.­29
pāṇau dvau prasārayet2140 tatra2141 kamalāvartaṃ tu2142 pañcadhā |
divākaraṃ tu saṃcintya savyataś candrasya vāmam eva ca || 8.1.29  ||
ap8.­30
upāyaṃ tu dehānāṃ2143 sveṣṭadevatāṃ2144 cintayet |
uttare vajram ullālya paścāt samāropaṃ tu buddhimān || 8.1.30 ||
ap8.­31
hūṁkāragītikākāraṃ sarvabuddhaṃ tu rañjayet |
soha•i vajjam ullālu tāri•a satvavimokhe |
dharmavimokhe kajja tuṅgaṃ vajja dracchā adharantu ||
hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ ho ho ho || 8.1.31 ||
ap8.­32
prajñopāyena nirnāda prajñopāyakarāmayam || 8.1.32 || {C77r}
ap8.­33

oṁ vajradharmaraṇita praraṇita saṃpraraṇita2145 sarvabuddhakṣetra­cāline prajñāpāramitā­nāda­svabhāve vajrasattva­hṛdaya­saṃtoṣaṇi hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ ho ho ho svāhā || 8.1.33 ||


ap8.­34

oṃ sarvatathāgatasiddhivajrasamaye tiṣṭha • eṣa tvā dhārayāmi hiḥ hi hi hi hi hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā || 8.1.34 ||


ap8.­35
prajñā-m-upāyadharmena2146 prabuddhā jagadādi vā |
ajñānapaṅkamagnānāṃ sattvabuddhārthaṃ2147 nādayet || 8.1.35 ||
ap8.­36
vajraṃ tattvena gṛhṇīyāt ghaṇṭāṃ2148 dharmeṇa vādayet |
prajñopāyavidhānena sattvārthaṃ kuru yoginām || 8.1.36 ||
ap8.­37
atattvāśayayogino hastighaṇṭeva nāditaḥ |
yogatattvādihīnasya svasiddhiṃ dūraṃ2149 lakṣyate || 8.1.37 ||
ap8.­38

iti ghaṇṭātattvam2150 aṣṭamasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap8.­39
śṛṇu vajra yathāsamyag akṣasūtrādilakṣaṇam |
yena samyagvidhānena sidhyante nātra saṃśayaḥ || 8.2.1 ||
ap8.­40
sphaṭikāmuktimuktiṃ tu sitadhātvādim anyakā |
viśeṣaśāntikarmāṇi • akṣasūtrasya lakṣaṇam || 8.2.2 ||
ap8.­41
sauvarṇaṃ rajataṃ tāmraṃ vā padmabījaṃ viśeṣataḥ |
pauṣṭikenākṣasūtraṃ tu gaṇitaṃ tu vicakṣaṇaḥ || 8.2.3 ||
ap8.­42
kuṃkumādi tu gandhādi sarvagandhaviśeṣataḥ |
rañjitaṃ guṭikaṃ kṛtvā vaśyānāṃ parikīrtitam || 8.2.4 ||
ap8.­43
rudrākṣakālabījaṃ narāsthi tathaiva ca |
yojayed raudrakarmāṇy abhicāraparikīrtitam || 8.2.5 ||
ap8.­44
śāntipuṣṭivaśābhicāraḥ putraṃjīva sarvakarmikam |
mantrasādhanapañcāśad {C77v} vaśye tadardham eva ca || 8.2.6 ||
ap8.­45
śatam ekaṃ tu śāntikam aṣṭādhike pauṣṭike tathā |
abhicāre tu ṣaṣṭhīnāṃ viśeṣakarma yuñjayet || 8.2.7 ||
ap8.­46
yathā karmavibhāgaṃ tu • akṣasūtrādi kārayet |
diśi diśi • aṣṭasya madhye buddha navamasya tu || 8.2.8 ||
ap8.­47
navadevādisūtrasya navadevam adhiṣṭhayet |
arhanto guḍikāḥ2151 sarve stūpasyopari kalpitāḥ || 8.2.9 ||
ap8.­48
dharmasākṣīti stūpānāṃ2152 dharmadhātuṃ ca • ūrdhvaśaḥ |
karatale sūryaṃ saṃcintya svarapūrvādim akṣaram || 8.2.10 ||
ap8.­49
bhāvayed yogināṃ2153 karamadhye tu • amṛtākṣaramadhyaṃ2154 ca |
sitavarṇaṃ saṃcintya raśmijvālām anekadhā || 8.2.11 ||
ap8.­50
aṅgulyā vajrasūcyaṃ2155 tu padmapattraṃ tu vāmataḥ |
padmavajrāvatīṃ tasya saṃpuṭaṃ sūtra2156 madhyataḥ || 8.2.12 ||
ap8.­51
bhāvayet sarvatattvena • akṣasūtram adhiṣṭhayet |
paścāj japen mantrī • aṅgulyādiviśeṣataḥ || 8.2.13 ||
ap8.­52
vajrībhāvaṃ tu vāmānāṃ vajrādvaya2157 bhāvataḥ |
śāntike krodhavinyastaṃ2158 pauṣṭike madhyatattvataḥ || 8.2.14 ||
ap8.­53
anāmikā vaśyam ity uktaṃ paryantam abhicārataḥ |
aṅguṣṭhā vajrāṅkuśa devatākarṣabhāvataḥ || 8.2.15 ||
ap8.­54
samāhitaṃ jāpabhāvena sidhyante nātra saṃśayaḥ |
atattvena tu yoginām atattvamantrabhāvanā || 8.2.16 ||
ap8.­55
atattvavajraghaṇṭānām anutpādyamudrātattvataḥ |
yogināṃ2159 tattvam ālambya tattvasarvāṇi kārayet || 8.2.17 ||
ap8.­56
akṣarukāraṇḍatattva sohia mantravisāru2160 |
gaṇiau saṃkhu alikta sajjhavi yoinisāru2161 || 8.2.18 || {C78r}
ap8.­57
oṁ pade pade mahājñānaṃ sarvabuddham ahaṃ bhave2162 hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ ho ho ho aḥ svāhā || 8.2.19  ||
ap8.­58
akṣasūtraśodhanamantrāṇāṃ yad ipsitaṃ tad eva sādhayet |
sidhyanti tattvakarmāṇi • aparisphuṭaṃ tu dūrataḥ || 8.2.20 ||
ap8.­59
śṛṇu samyag mahājñāna jñānatattvaṃ viśeṣataḥ |
samāhite cakram ijyeta2163 samatācittabhedataḥ || 8.2.21 ||
ap8.­60
candramaṇḍalamadhyasthaṃ jñānabījena nirmitam |
bhāvayet sitavarṇaṃ tu padma•āsanam āsinam || 8.2.22 ||
ap8.­61
dvibhujaṃ sattvaparyaṇkaṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitam |
mahāmudrā dvau pāṇau hṛdi sthānaṃ tu pīḍitam || 8.2.23 ||
ap8.­62
sitavarṇasuśobhāṃ tu • āryavairocanaprabhum |
sphuradbuddhamayair2164 meghair nānāraśmisamantataḥ || 8.2.24 ||
ap8.­63
yugapat kramavidhānena mantrajāpaṃ prakīrtitam |
vāmadakṣiṇapāṇibhyāṃ bhramantaṃ ḍākinītatsukham || 8.2.25 ||
ap8.­64
ālikālibījānāṃ hūṁkārasūtrasūtritam2165 |
asya bījaṃ tu bhāvayed yogī laghu buddhatvam āpnuyāt || 8.2.26 ||
ap8.­65

iti mantrajāpabhāvanā • aṣṭamasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap8.­66
<Sz 4.3.34a→> śṛṇu vajra yathātattvam utkrāntiyoga2166 lakṣaṇam |
sumārgeṇa tu yogināṃ2167 gatiśobhaṃ2168 darśayāmi te || 8.3.1 ||
ap8.­67
śrotum icchāmi jñānendra navadvārāṇi kīdṛśam |
dvārabhedena jñānasya guṇadoṣādi kīdṛśam || 8.3.2 ||
ap8.­68
śṛṇu samyakprayogaṃ pramāṇaṃ cyutikālataḥ |
sumārge2169 śobhanaṃ sthānam amārge bhavadoṣataḥ || 8.3.3 ||
ap8.­69
bindunābhasya {C78v} • ūrdhvānāṃ cakṣurnāsādikarṇayoḥ |
pānāpānadvārasya navadvārasya2170 lakṣaṇaṃ || 8.3.4 ||
ap8.­70
nābhe kāmikaṃ svargaṃ bindunā rūpadehinaḥ
ūrdhva•ūrdhvakasthānasya gatyāgatiḥ2171 parikīrtitāḥ || 8.3.5 ||
ap8.­71
yakṣā bhavantu nāsānāṃ karṇābhyāṃ siddha2172 devatāḥ |
cakṣur yadi gataṃ2173 jñānaṃ narāṇāṃ nṛpavartinam || 8.3.6 ||
ap8.­72
bhavadvārasya pretānāṃ mūtre tiryañcas tathā |
aṣṭau narakabhāgānām apāne2174 • evaṃ kulaputrā bhavasaṃkrānti­lakṣaṇam || 8.3.7 ||
ap8.­73
yato dvāraviśeṣasya saṃsārabheda-m-udbhavaḥ2175 |
tasmād dvāraviśeṣeṇa2176 yogīnāṃ tu susamāhitam2177 || 8.3.8  ||
ap8.­74
mṛtyukālasya prāptānāṃ mṛtyucihnaṃ tu darṣitam |
na bhedayej jarādīnām utkrāntiyogam uttamam || 8.3.9 ||
ap8.­75
kumbhakaiḥ pūrvam ārambhaḥ sarvadvārāṇi stambhanam |
pañcasphoṭikastūpānāṃ dvārarandhrasya bhāvanā || 8.3.10 ||
ap8.­76
tasya nimnasya dvārasya bījasya sitam ambuvat |
pānāpānasya • agnīnāṃ tasya bījaṃ tu jvalitavat || 8.3.11 ||
ap8.­77
tasya pūrvasya2178 śvāsasya bhāvayet susamāhitaḥ |
vāyuvarṇasya dehasya vāyumaṇḍalacetasā || 8.3.12 ||
ap8.­78
vāyubījasya mūlāni vāyv antasya2179 mūlakā |
bindunādasya saṃyuktenākarṣayec cetabījakaiḥ2180 || 8.3.13 ||
ap8.­79
vajrībījasya2181 ghorāṇām aṅkuśādi yojayet |
ghorākarṣitadaśabhiḥ2182 sthānaiś caturviṃśatisthānataḥ2183 || 8.3.14 ||
ap8.­80
pada2184 sthānapade • ūrdhva2185 navasandhis tu • ūrdhvaśaḥ |
ūrṇāpalitabījena śodhayed dehākṣaram2186 || 8.3.15 ||
ap8.­81
ghoranādena • uccārya aṣṭāntasya tu bījena |
ghoraghoravargapūrvādipūrvasya • {C79r} ardhākṣarayojitam || 8.3.16  ||
ap8.­82
prerayen nādanādena2187 vāyubījanimnataḥ2188 |
yuktavātāni bījasya vāyumaṇḍalacetasā || 8.3.17 ||
ap8.­83
caturviṃśaty abhiḥ sthānair ūrdhva•ūrdhva paraṃ tataḥ |
palitena tu yoginām2189 ūrdhvavarṇaṃ2190 tu bhakṣayet || 8.3.18 ||
ap8.­84
navasandhiparam ūrdhvaṃ sadyotkrānti tu mānasaḥ |
devaghātasya viprāṇāṃ pañcānantaryakāriṇām || 8.3.19 ||
ap8.­85
caurakāmopabhogasya • asya mārgeṇa mucyate |
na tu pāpena liptasya bhavadoṣaṃ tu dūrataḥ || 8.3.20 ||
ap8.­86
yathā paṅkasya • utpannapadmakānti sunirmalam |
tathā paṅkādi dehānāṃ jñānakāyebhiḥ2191 svepsitam || 8.3.21 ||
ap8.­87
utkrāntikālasaṃprāptā • akālaṃ devaghātanam |
tasmāc cihnāni dehānāṃ yogam ārambha buddhimān || 8.3.22 ||
ap8.­88
śṛṇu vajra yathātattvaṃ yogaṃ sādhyaṃ2192 viśeṣataḥ |
samatācittabhāvena pūrvalakṣaṇasarvataḥ || 8.3.23 ||
ap8.­89
hṛdi maṇḍalamadhyasthaṃ pañcabuddhasya bījakaiḥ |
asya jvālārkaraśmīnāṃ rūpāṇāṃ lakṣate2193 casā2194 || 8.3.24 ||
ap8.­90
pūrva•uktāni śūnyasya pūrvalakṣaṇasaṃyutam |
bhedayet sarvarūpādi hūṁkārasthitacetasā || 8.3.25 ||
ap8.­91
bījena rūpaṃ niṣpādya candramaṇḍalamadhyataḥ2195 |
padmam āsanam āsīnaṃ jñānaḍākinīm ātmānaṃ cintayet || 8.3.26 ||
ap8.­92
trimukhaṃ ṣaḍbhujaṃ caiva trinetraṃ kirīṭimaṇḍitam2196 |
hasitakrodhaśṛṅgāraṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitam || 8.3.27 ||
ap8.­93
sitakundenduvarṇasya suśobhāvastrabhūṣitam |
sphurantaṃ buddhameghaiś ca sattvaparyaṅkāvasthitam || 8.3.28 ||
ap8.­94
prathamaṃ śaravinyāsaṃ {C79v} dvitīye aṅkuśaṃ tathā |
tṛtīye vajra udyato2197 vāme tarjanikā pāśam || 8.3.29 ||
ap8.­95
dvitīye kalpalatāṃ ca tṛtīye saṃnāhadhanur ūrdhvaṃ tathā |
raśmimālām anekadhā bhāvayet • śvāsaniścalam || 8.3.30 ||
ap8.­96
nyased akṣaravinyāsam aṣṭabījaṃ tu tatparam |
ālikāliprayogeṇa yathā-m-uddhṛtya bījavat || 8.3.31 ||
ap8.­97
sitavarṇāni sarveṣāṃ jyotsnāsaṃyuktabījakaiḥ |
kadalīpuṣpasya padmasya hṛdi-m-aṇḍajasthāpanam || 8.3.32 ||
ap8.­98
tasya madhye tu jñānavijñānasahitena tu |
bhāvayed bhāvabhāvena niṣkampaṃ nirupadrutam || 8.3.33 ||
ap8.­99
tato bāhyāni yogasya dhārayed vicakṣaṇaḥ |
dig2198 bhuvanacetānāṃ vāyumaṇḍalacetasā || 8.3.34 ||
ap8.­100
tasya madhye tu • agninām2199 agnimadhye tu sūryaṃ tu |
ālikāliyuktasya bījasya tasyaiva raktam iti || 8.3.35 ||
ap8.­101
dolāhāreṇa jāpena2200 yogināṃ2201 viśeṣataḥ |
jñānabījasya dolānāṃ hanyamānaṃ tu madhyataḥ || 8.3.36 ||
ap8.­102
hāre hṛdayajñānasya hanyamānaṃ tu puṣpavat |
dolādolena jāpena hārāhāreṇa jāpatā2202 || 8.3.37 ||
ap8.­103
dolāhārasya yoginām ātmabāhyaṃ tu kārayet |
dolālakṣaṇalakṣasya hāralakṣaṇaṃ lakṣayet || 8.3.38 ||
ap8.­104
dolāhārasya yogasya samatātattvabhāvanā |
samāhitaṃ bhāvabhāvena sidhyate2203 nātra saṃśayaḥ || 8.3.39 ||
ap8.­105
tato bāhyāni dehānāṃ sādhakasya tu nirmitam |
paracittānucetasya jñāpayed vicakṣaṇaḥ || 8.3.40 ||
ap8.­106
bhāva2204 jāpaviśeṣāṇāṃ samāhitacetasā |
cintayet sumārgāṇi {C80r} sidhyate nātra saṃśayaḥ <Sz 4.3.74d←>  || 8.3.41 ||
ap8.­107
atha jñānarūpaṃ tu tato bhūya pradīpākāracittena karma kuryād vicakṣaṇaḥ || 8.3.42 ||
ap8.­108
śrāvakādi hi tattvaṃ2205 hi kathitaṃ vā subhāṣitam |
sphaṭikacittaṃ hi sthirīkṛtya pradīpākāracetasaḥ || 8.3.43 ||
ap8.­109
sarvaprapañcam ālambya prapañcaṃ niṣprapañcitam2206 |
svabhāvayogam ālambya sarvam etat parityajet || 8.3.44 ||
ap8.­110
he bhagavan kena jñānaṃ2207 viśeṣitam || 8.3.45 ||

bhagavān āha |


ap8.­111
jñānaṃ pañcavidhaṃ proktam || 8.3.46 ||
guhyasyādarśajñānaṃ ca devānām asurakrodhajñānataḥ |
dīnāni pretajñānasya bhayakrandaṃ tu nārakī || 8.3.47 ||
ap8.­112
tiryag moha mohajñānataḥ • acetā sthāvarādikam |
pañcabhedena kathitaṃ jñānam || 8.3.48 ||
ap8.­113
jaḍapracchāditamūkānāṃ bālajñānaṃ tu jñāninām |
jñānatattvaviśeṣaṃ tu yogaśāstraviśeṣataḥ || 8.3.49 ||
ap8.­114
janmakoṭisahasraṃ vai mayā jñānena coditā |
śraddhām utpādya yatnena yogaśāstraṃ tu vicakṣaṇaḥ || 8.3.50 ||
ap8.­115
bāhyaśāstrādiśabdānāṃ naṭaraṅgasamopamaḥ |
bhuktimuktipadaṃ kāryaṃ yogaśāstrānusārataḥ || 8.3.51 ||
ap8.­116
sārāt sāraparaṃ2208 yogaṃ kathitaṃ te2209 varānane || 8.3.52 ||
ap8.­117

iti tīrthikajñānāpanayanaṃ nāma • aṣṭamasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap8.­118
śṛṇu vajra prabho rājā mantrāṇāṃ tu lakṣaṇam |
ap8.­119
oṁ vajrāmṛta mahāsukha haṁ svāhā | hṛdayam || 8.4.1 ||
ap8.­120
oṁ āḥ hūṁ hūṁ svāhā | vajrasattvasya {C80v} jāpamantraḥ || 8.4.2  ||
ap8.­121
oṁ āḥ aṁ haṁ svāhā | raudrāyāḥ2210 |
oṁ āḥ āṁ haṁ svāhā | vajrabimbāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ iṁ haṁ svāhā | rāgavajrāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ īṁ haṁ svāhā | vajrasaumyāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ uṁ haṁ svāhā | vajrayakṣāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ ūṁ haṁ svāhā | vajraḍākinyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ aṃ haṁ svāhā | śabdavajrāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ aḥ haṁ svāhā | pṛthvīvajrāyāḥ || 8.4.3 ||
ap8.­122
oṁ āḥ oṁ haṁ svāhā | vaṃśāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ auṁ haṁ svāhā | vīṇāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ eṁ haṁ svāhā | mukundāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ aiṁ haṁ svāhā | murajāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ vajrāṅkuśi jaḥ haṁ svāhā | vajrāṅkuśyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ vajrapāśe hūṁ2211 haṁ svāhā | vajrapāśāyāḥ  |
oṁ āḥ vajrasphoṭe vaṁ haṁ svāhā | vajraśṛṅkhalāyāḥ |
oṁ āḥ vajraghaṇṭe hoḥ haṁ svāhā | vajraghaṇṭāyāḥ || 8.4.4 ||

locanādīnāṃ pūrvavat mantrī mantraṃ japet || 8.4.5 ||


ap8.­123
oṁ ṛṁ svāhā | puṣpāyāḥ |
oṁ ṝṁ svāhā | dhūpāyāḥ |
oṁ ḷṁ svāhā | gandhāyāḥ |
oṁ ḹṁ svāhā | dīpāyāḥ || 8.4.6 ||
iti vajrasattvasya || 8.4.7 ||
ap8.­124
oṁ hrīḥ svāhā | herukasya || 8.4.8 ||
ap8.­125

oṁ vajraguhye siddhaparamayogeśvari kapāla2212 mālādhāriṇi rudhirapriye śmaśānavāsini hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | gauryāḥ2213 || 8.4.9 ||


ap8.­126

oṁ vajracaṇḍeśvari khaṭvāṅgi mahāvajriṇi kapālamālāmakuṭe ākaḍḍa • ākaḍḍa sarva­duṣṭa­hṛdayam ākaḍḍa rulu rulu bhyo hūṁ phaṭ | cauryāḥ || 8.4.10 ||


ap8.­127

oṁ vajrāparājite paramaguhye kapālamālāvibhūṣite {C81r} sarvaduṣṭa­mohani priye ehi • ehi bhagavati vajraguhyeśvari bahu­vividha­veśa­dhāriṇi2214 sarvaduṣṭa­nivāriṇi hūṁ phaṭ | pramohāyāḥ || 8.4.11 ||


ap8.­128

oṁ vajravetāli kha kha khahi khahi sarvaduṣṭān vikṛtaveśadhāriṇi vikṛtālaṅkāra­bhūṣite | hana hana daha daha paca paca mā vilamba mā vilamba samayam anusmara praveśaya maṇḍalamadhye utthāpaya sarvaṃ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | vetālyāḥ || 8.4.12 ||


ap8.­129

oṁ ehi • ehi bhagavati vajraguhyeśvari bahuvividhaveśadhāriṇi sarvatathāgata­puṣṭe samayam anusmara hana hana raṅga raṅga raṅgāpaya raṅgāpaya pūraya pūraya āviśa āviśa sarvabhūtān narta narta nartāpaya nartāpaya haḥ ha ha ha ha hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | pukkasyāḥ || 8.4.13 ||


ap8.­130

oṁ vajraśūlāgri bhinda bhinda sarvaduṣṭahṛdayam ākarṣaya ākarṣaya hana hana daha daha nirmatha nirmatha māraya māraya mā vilamba mā vilamba samayam anusmara hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | caṇḍālyāḥ || 8.4.14 ||


ap8.­131

oṁ vajramāheśvari haṁ haṁ haṁ haṁ haḥ rulu rulu bhyo hūṁ phaṭ  | bhakṣaya sarvaduṣṭān nirmatha hṛdayaṃ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | ghasmaryāḥ || 8.4.15 ||


ap8.­132

oṁ sumbhani dīptasamayavajre hūṁ phaṭ | herukasaṃnibhāyāḥ || 8.4.16 ||


ap8.­133
oṁ vajravaṃśe hūṁ svāhā | vaṃśāyāḥ |
oṁ vajravīṇe hūṁ svāhā | viṇāyāḥ |
oṁ vajramukunde hūṁ svāhā | mukundāyāḥ |
oṁ vajramṛdaṅge hūṁ svāhā | murajāyāḥ || 8.4.17 ||

ap8.­134
oṁ vajravaḍavāmukhe2215 yogeśvari hiḥ hi hi hi hi hūṁ jaḥ | turaṅgamāsyāyāḥ |
oṁ vajradaṃṣṭrāvarāhamukhe trāṁ va va2216 {C81v} hūṁ | vajramukhāyāḥ |
oṁ candrasūryahutāśani siṃhanirnāde siṃhavaktre siṃhini ṭāṁ ṭāṁ vaṁ | siṃhāsyāyāḥ |
oṁ2217 vajradhātusaṃjīvani mahāyakṣiṇi śvānarūpiṇi mahāpralayanirnāde kāmarūpiṇi trāṁ traṭa traṭa hoḥ | śvānāsyāyāḥ2218 || 8.4.18 ||

ap8.­135

svāheti sarvataḥ2219 | iti herukasya saparivārasya || 8.4.19 ||


ap8.­136

oṁ aṁ svāhā | nairātmyāyāḥ2220 |


oṁ āṁ svāhā | vajrāyāḥ |
oṁ iṁ svāhā | gauryāḥ |
oṁ īṁ svāhā | vāriyoginyāḥ |
oṁ uṁ svāhā | vajraḍākinyāḥ || 8.4.20 ||

ap8.­137
oṁ ūṁ svāhā | pukkasyāḥ |
oṁ ṛṁ svāhā | śavaryāḥ |
oṁ ṝṁ svāhā | caṇḍālinyāḥ |
oṁ ḷṁ svāhā | ḍombinyāḥ || 8.4.21 ||

ap8.­138
oṁ ḹṁ svāhā | gaurāyāḥ |
oṁ eṁ svāhā | cauryāyāḥ |
oṁ aiṁ svāhā | vetālyāḥ |
oṁ oṁ svāhā | ghasmaryāḥ || 8.4.22 ||

ap8.­139
oṁ auṁ svāhā | bhūcaryāḥ |
oṁ aṁ svāhā | khecaryāḥ || 8.4.23 ||

iti nairātmyāyāḥ saparivārāyāḥ || 8.4.24 ||


ap8.­140
oṁ deva picuvajra hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | hevajrasya hṛdayam |
oṁ trailokyākṣepa hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | dvibhujasya |
oṁ jvala jvala bhyo hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | caturbhujasya |
oṁ kiṭi kiṭi vajra hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | ṣaḍbhujasya || 8.4.25 ||

ap8.­141
oṁ namo bhagavate vīreśāya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2221 mahākalpāgnisaṃnibhāya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2222 jaṭāmakuṭotkaṭāya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2223 daṃṣṭrākarālograbhīṣaṇamukhāya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2224 sahasrabhujabhāsurāya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2225 paraśupāśodyataśūlakhaṭvāṅgadhāriṇe hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2226 vyāghrajināmbaradharāya hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ |
oṁ2227 mahādhūmrāndhakāravapuṣāya hūṁ {C82r} hūṁ2228 phaṭ svāhā  |

lakṣabhujasya || 8.4.26 ||


ap8.­142
oṁ śrī•he•he•ru•ru•ka•vajra ḍākinījālasaṃvara hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ2229 phaṭ svāhā | śmaśānapriyadvibhujasya |
oṁ śrīherukavajra sarvaduṣṭasamayamudrāprabhañjaka hūṁ phaṭ svāhā | raudrāsanadvibhujasya |
oṁ hrīḥ ha ha hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ | vidyārājasya || 8.4.27 ||
iti herukodayamantraḥ || 8.4.28 ||

ap8.­143

oṁ vajravairocanīye buddhaḍākinīye svāhā | ṣoḍaśākṣaram idaṃ ḍākinīmūla­mantraḥ || 8.4.29 ||


ap8.­144
oṁ mārīcyai svāhā | mārīcīhṛdayam |
oṁ mārīcyai vattāli vadāli2230 varāli varāhamukhe svāhā | upahṛdayamantraḥ || 8.4.30 ||

ap8.­145

oṁ piśāci parṇaśavari sarvamāripraśamani hūṁ hūṁ mahodari phaṭ | parṇaśāvaryāḥ || 8.4.31 ||


ap8.­146
oṁ vajrāṅkuśa • ākarṣaya hūṁ |
oṁ vajrapāśa bandha hūṁ |
oṁ vajrakāli tarjaya hūṁ |
oṁ vajramuṣṭi gṛhṇa hūṁ |
oṁ vajrakīla kīlaya hūṁ |
oṁ2231 vajramudgara • ākoṭaya hūṁ ||

ete mantrāḥ susiddhā amoghasiddhisādhane || 8.4.32 ||


ap8.­147

oṁ vajraḍākini2232 • imaṃ baliṃ gṛhṇa gṛhṇa hūṁ phaṭ | oṁ jaḥ hūṁ vaṁ hoḥ samayas tvaṃ dṛśya hoḥ || 8.4.33 ||


ap8.­148
evaṃ tricatuḥpañcavārān uccārya baliṃ dadyāt |
vajraḍākinībalimantraḥ2233 || 8.4.34 ||

ap8.­149

oṁ kha kha khāhi khāhi sarvayakṣarākṣasabhūtapretapiśāconmādāpasmāra­ḍāka­ḍākiny2234 ­ādaya imaṃ baliṃ gṛhṇantu samayaṃ rakṣantu sarvasiddhiṃ me prayacchantu hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ2235 svāhā | sārvabhautikabalimantraḥ || 8.4.35 ||


ap8.­150

oṁ kiṭi kiṭi vajra hūṁ | adhiṣṭhānamantraḥ || 8.4.36 || {C82v}


ap8.­151

oṁ āḥ hūṁ śodhaya śodhaya rakṣa rakṣa hūṁ2236 phaṭ2237 | bhūmiśodhanamantraḥ || 8.4.37 ||


ap8.­152
oṁ vajraḍākini2238 hūṁ phaṭ2239 svāhā |
oṁ ghori hūṁ svāhā |
oṁ caṇḍāli hūṁ svāhā |
oṁ vetāli hūṁ2240 svāhā || 8.4.38 ||

ghātaya māraya • ākarṣaya nartāpayeti2241 vidhinā mantrī || 8.4.39 ||


ap8.­153
oṁ vajrasiṃhini āṁ svāhā |
oṁ vajravyāghri īṁ svāhā |
oṁ vajrajambuke ūṁ2242 svāhā |
oṁ vajra•ulūkāsye ṝṁ svāhā |
oṁ vajrarājendri ḹṁ svāhā |
oṁ vajradīptateje aiṁ svāhā |
oṁ vajracūṣaṇi cūṣaya sarvasattvān oṁ2243 svāhā |
oṁ vajrakamboje aḥ svāhā |
oṁ hrīḥ svāhā | madhyataḥ || 8.4.40 ||

ap8.­154

jñānaḍākinīsaparivārasya || 8.4.41 ||


ap8.­155

oṁ jaḥ hūṁ vaṁ hoḥ khaṁ raṁ | arghamantraḥ || 8.4.42 ||


ap8.­156

oṁ khaṁ nī rī hūṁ khaḥ | pādyamantraḥ || 8.4.43 ||


ap8.­157

oṁ dhvaṁ dhvaṁ | gandhanaivedyādimantraḥ || 8.4.44 ||


ap8.­158

oṁ ha ho hrīḥ2244 svāhā | mahāmudrāmantraḥ || 8.4.45 ||


ap8.­159

oṁ kuru kuru samayādhipati hūṁ jaḥ2245 svāhā | āvahanamantraḥ || 8.4.46 ||


ap8.­160

ha hi hu he ho haṁ | ṣaḍaṅganyāsamantraḥ || 8.4.47 ||


ap8.­161

iti śrīsaṃpuṭodbhavasarvakriyāsamudayakalparājaḥ • aṣṭamaḥ samāptaḥ ||

ap9.

Chapter A9

Part 1

ap9.­1

atha vajragarbhapramukhā mahābodhisattvā bhagavantaṃ sarvatathāgatāś ca2246 saṃpūjya praṇipatyaivam āhuḥ || 9.1.1 ||


ap9.­2
ākhyāhi bhagavan deva nirvṛtipadavistaram |
kutra sthāne sthito bhūtvā krīḍate sacarācare2247 || 9.1.2 ||
ap9.­3

bhagavān āha |


śṛṇu vakṣye yathānyāyaṃ kalpanācittadhāraṇām2248 | {C83r}
yad evaṃ kathitaṃ pūrvaṃ sarvātmani sadā sthitam || 9.1.3 ||
ap9.­4
maṇḍalaṃ deham ity āhuś caturdvāraṃ yathoditam |
nābhimadhye mahāpadmaṃ sarvajñajñānābhikīrtitam || 9.1.4 ||
ap9.­5
tatra sthāne sthito vīro niṣkalaḥ kalavarjitaḥ2249 |
krīḍate dehināṃ sarvadehātīto nirañjanaḥ2250 || 9.1.5 ||
ap9.­6
sarvabuddhamahā•ṛddhir vikurvāṇaṃ saṃpravartakaḥ2251 |
kvacid bodhimahācittaṃ kvacic caryā yathānugā2252 || 9.1.6 ||
ap9.­7
kvacit tuṣitadevebhyaḥ • avakramaṇam uttamam |
kvacij jāti viśuddhā hi kvacin niṣkramaṇaṃ sphuṭam || 9.1.7 ||
ap9.­8
kvacid bodhimahāyātrā kvacin māraparājayaḥ |
kvacid bodhyabhisaṃbodhiḥ kvacic cakrapravartanam || 9.1.8 ||
ap9.­9
kvacit paratīrthyānāṃ sahadharmeṇa nigrahaḥ |
sarvasiddhīśvaratvaṃ ca trailokyavijayaṃ kvacit || 9.1.9 ||
ap9.­10
kvacit sarvakalpāgryasiddhaiśvaryam anuttaram |
evam ādyais tv anantāgraiḥ sarvabuddhātmasaṃvaraiḥ || 9.1.10 ||
ap9.­11
bhāvābhāvavinirmuktaṃ tasmān mohaṃ parityajet |
ālir2253 bhramaram ity āhur bhramaraṃ vajrabhairavaḥ  || 9.1.11 ||
ap9.­12
ālir2254 ākāśaparyantaṃ dharmadhātusvabhāvataḥ |
sakalotpannadehānāṃ sacārācaraguhyadhṛk || 9.1.12 ||
ap9.­13
skandhāyatanadhātūnām amṛtaṃ2255 sarvam indriyam |
tasmāt sarvam ākṛṣya mūlamadhye tu līyate || 9.1.13 ||
ap9.­14
bhairavavajranādena • utpannayogadravyataḥ2256 |
anilānala2257 saptatvaṃ2258 vajrībījena yojayet || 9.1.14 ||
ap9.­15
bindunādasamākrāntaṃ {C83v} dhārāvarṣam iti smṛtam |
svarapūrvādibījasya tasya madhye tu dhārayet || 9.1.15 ||
ap9.­16
kāli puṣparājñā tu puṣpavigrahavajriṇam |
saṃsārotpattiḥ2259 sarveṣāṃ mātarāḥ sarvabhūmitaḥ || 9.1.16 ||
ap9.­17
jñānāmbusamudro ´sau prajñāmakaramīnakaiḥ |
advayapaṅkamadhyeṣu • upāya-m-aṅkureṇa tu || 9.1.17 ||
ap9.­18
vikasadbandhūkasaṃnibhaṃ madhu-m-amṛtam ālayam |
kāli-m-amṛtasyaiva vivartī puṣpa-m-ambuśaḥ || 9.1.18 ||
ap9.­19
ubhayor utpannadehasyāmṛtāmbuvidhir uttamaḥ2260 |
pūrve • amṛtāmbu pañcātmakam ucyate || 9.1.19 ||
ap9.­20
agnir2261 uṣṇāyate sparśād vāyur2262 dhūmasya dṛśyate |
āpo dravabhāvaṃ tu pṛthivyā rūpaṃ dṛśyate || 9.1.20 ||
ap9.­21
jñānam adhiṣṭhitaṃ2263 vajreṇa pañcadhā prajāyate |
punaḥ sakalam āpasaṃsthānaṃ kṣayaṃ tejas tathaiva ca || 9.1.21 ||
ap9.­22
tathā vāyuś ca nityānaṃ2264 pṛthivī sākṣi2265 rūpiṇī |
hūṁkāragītikākāraṃ sarvayoginyas toṣayanti sma ||9.1. 22 ||
ap9.­23
<Sz 2.3.108a→> vajja hu suraa pahu loaṇa daṃsaṇae |
akkharu bhāvu sahāvu suṇṇavilāsaṇae || 9.1.23 ||
ap9.­24
bhāvābhavavivajjaa majjavijāṇiae |
bhañjavi akkharu savvu aśesu2266 vicintiae || 9.1.24 ||
ap9.­25
dondāliṅgaṇa jogu salilā kajjiae |
dharma adaia2267 supāvia mokkha vipāviae || 9.1.25 ||
ap9.­26
suha saṃsāra vimohia mokkhavikajjiae |
suṇṇa2268 sahāve joiṇimantraviṇacciae2269 || 9.1.26 ||
ap9.­27
pañcavi joiṇi buddhatatatta tu {C84r} lakkhiae |
māe bahuviharua satta vipāciae || 9.1.27 ||
ap9.­28
vajja susāria kajja dharma vimohiae |
ṇamahu susāru dharmu joiṇi mokkhyae <Sz 2.3.113d←> || 9.1.28  ||
ap9.­29

anena gīyamānena kulaputrāḥ sarvajinātmajaṃ2270 bhaved ity āha bhagavān sarvatathāgataḥ || 9.1.29 ||


ap9.­30

iti sarvatathāgatotpattir navamasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap9.­31
śṛṇu vajra prabho rājā balikarma yathāvidhi |
raktagandhena maṇḍalaṃ2271 hastamātraṃ pramāṇataḥ || 9.2.1 ||
ap9.­32

sitaṃ bāhyatrikoṇaṃ ca kārayet | arghapūjādisatkārair matsyamāṃsādi­khādyaiś ca madanaṃ cāpi madanotsukam | vāme sarvopakaraṇāni dakṣiṇe salilabhājanam | pūrato ´rghabhājanaṃ sarveṣām eva dravyāṇāṃ2272 pañcāmṛtena saṃśodhya vajrasattva­samādhiṃ ca • athavā herukodyataḥ || 9.2.2 ||


ap9.­33
āvāhayen mudrāmantreṇa vidhidṛṣṭena karmaṇā |
raktapuṣpadīpādīṃś ca gandhaṃ cāpi nivedayet || 9.2.3 ||
ap9.­34
oṁkārāṅkitapadmabhāṇḍasya hūṁjihvātattvaviśeṣataḥ |
ākṛṣya manasā sarvāṇi2273 jñānāṅkuśaprabhedataḥ || 9.2.4 ||
ap9.­35
he bhagavan ke2274 te jñānāṅkuśāḥ proktāḥ || 9.2.5 ||

bhagavān āha |


ap9.­36
prathamaṃ prajāpatiḥ2275 proktaṃ |
dvitīyaṃ tārā tathaiva ca |
tṛtīyaṃ pravarā matā |
caturthaṃ bahulojātā |
pañcamaṃ bālā nāma |

ap9.­37

†nāmanta†2276 mantram2277 ete pañcakulāni pañcajñānaprabhedataḥ || 9.2.6 || {C84v}


ap9.­38
pañcaite mahājñānaṃ kathitaṃ tava hitāśaye |
jñānāṅkuśaprabhedena yojayet sarvakarmasu || 9.2.7 ||
ap9.­39
<Sz 2.3.164a→> yad icchec chāśvataṃ karma sarvayoginīṃ prīṇayet  |
na tu kāmaratāś2278 caivaṃ na tu bhogena yojayet <Sz 2.3.164d←> || 9.2.8 ||
ap9.­40
sattvārthahetunā yogī sarvapūjāṃ kalpayet |
trayodaśasvarodbhūtaṃ yac candraṃ tat parikīrtitam || 9.2.9 ||
ap9.­41
<Sz 2.3.165c→> tasya madhye tu bījānām ālikāliprayogeṇa sarvadevatāṃ prīṇayet tataḥ <Sz 2.3.166b←> || 9.2.10 ||
ap9.­42
uddyotajvālanaṃ caiva tāpanaṃ ca viśeṣataḥ |
niṣpādayet sphaṭikarūpeṇa tasmāt sarvaṃ prakalpayet || 9.2.11 ||
ap9.­43
<Sz 2.3.166c→> tasya2279 • uddhṛtamadhye tu • amṛtaṃ2280 svādayet tataḥ  |
śeṣādisarvavastunā2281 bāhyaṃ maṇḍalaṃ prīṇayet tataḥ <Sz 2.3.167b←> || 9.2.12 ||
ap9.­44
<Sz 2.3.146c→> vāmabhāgāni bhāṇḍasya dakṣiṇaṃ krodhaṃ2282 darśayet <Sz 2.3.146d←> |
prākrāntapādordhvadṛṣṭimūrdhnā2283 pheṭ2284 kārasaṃbhavam || 9.2.13 ||
ap9.­45
kṛṣṇapakṣe caturdaśyām aṣṭamyāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ |
śuklapakṣe daśamyāṃ ca pūjya2285 pūjātmako bhavet || 9.2.14 ||
ap9.­46
<Sz 2.3.147a→> ekavṛkṣe2286 śmaśāne ca parvate kandareṣu ca2287 |
guhe grāmapārśve tathā kṣetre śūnyāgāre viśeṣataḥ2288 || 9.2.15  ||
ap9.­47
sattvabhājane sthalagate2289 jalaṃ ca viśeṣataḥ |
kṛṣṇarudraṃ mahārudraṃ devatīṃ cāpi2290 samāśritam || 9.2.16 ||
ap9.­48
kṛṣṇakapālī2291 bībhatsanandātītaṃ2292 vināyakā |
caṇḍālī ghorarūpā tu • umādevī samantataḥ || 9.2.17 ||
ap9.­49
jayā ca vijayā caiva • ajitā ca • aparājitā |
bhadrakālī mahākālī {C85r} śūlakālī tu yoginī || 9.2.18 ||
ap9.­50
īndrī candrī ghorī duṣṭī lampakī tridaśeśvarī |
kambojī dipinī cūṣaṇī grāmāvasthitayoginī || 9.2.19 ||
ap9.­51
ghorarūpā mahārūpā daṃṣṭrarūpakarālinī2293 |
kapālamālāvalambinī khaṭvāṅgakaramaharddhikā || 9.2.20 ||
ap9.­52
khaḍgaparaśuhastā ca vajrahastā dhanurhastā ca |
pañcaḍākinī mahātattva sarvakarmānusādhakāḥ || 9.2.21 ||
ap9.­53
yogamaṇḍalamahārājñī vajreśvaraprabhus2294 tathā |
tathāgatamahākāye nirañja2295 yogasṛṣṭikā || 9.2.22 ||
idaṃ vajreśvarī•ājñena2296 • āvāhayet sarvaṃ sarvataḥ || 9.2.23 ||
ap9.­54

oṁ kakka kaḍḍana ba bba2297 bandhana kha kkha khādana sarvadūṣṭānāṃ hana hana gha ggha ghātaya • amukasya śāntiṃ kuru hūṁ hūṁ phaṭ phaṭ jaḥ svāhā || 9.2.24 ||


ap9.­55

aṃrtadhyānam ālambya • amṛta mukham āpūrya yat2298 karmādi cintitaṃ bhāvayed yogayoginyām | sarvakarma tu sidhyati <Sz 2.3.156d←> || 9.2.25 ||


ap9.­56
<Sz 2.3.128c→> ha2299 kāraṃ harate varṇaṃ hokāraṃ2300 gandhanāśanam |
hrī2301 kāraṃ vīryahantā ca krama eṣa vidhīyate || 9.2.26 ||
ap9.­57
trividhaṃ tribhir2302 uccārya tribhir devatā dhyāyate || 9.2.27 ||
ap9.­58
padmeśvaro rūpasuvarṇakāntimān |
gandhodakākṣobhya suvairocanaḥ |
āsvādavajreśvara vajrapāṇi |
trayo devās tribhir jñāyante <Sz 2.3.130d←> || 9.2.28 ||
ap9.­59
<Sz 2.3.135a→> pecchiae ha sohiḍa dhamma2303 ṇahi saṃbhāvaṇu mellu |
baṃhaṇu kukkuru caṇḍālu ekkhasahāve khaddhu || 9.2.29 ||
ap9.­60
ebhir gāthābhir2304 dātavyaṃ tataḥ kamalāvartaṃ2305 tu kārayet <Sz 2.3.137a←> || 9.2.30 ||
vāmadakṣiṇapāṇibhyāṃ {C85v} salīlā2306 grānuvartanaiḥ ||
svādhidaivatā2307 yogena yathādeśapravartanaiḥ || 9.2.31 ||
ap9.­61
<Sz 2.3.138a→> saugadu dharmu aṇagghu rāamalāvigatae2308 |
gāhāgāhavivajjia paṇavaha bhattiae2309 || 9.2.32 ||
asya gāthena gṛhṇīyāt2310 | samyagācāram idaṃ tattvaṃ śuci sarvasmin yoginaḥ || 9.2.33  ||
ap9.­62
yathāsukham iti vaktavyam <Sz 2.3.140 (prose)←> |
<Sz 2.3.168a→> paṇavaha bhāvavimuttia2311 ṇāhia aṅga-m-uaṅgu |
dondāliṅgaṇa joamāavibhūṣia hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ || 9.2.34 ||
vajraghaṇṭābhinādasya svacchā2312 maṅgalagītikā || 9.2.35 ||
ap9.­63
vajra•añjaliṃ tu baddhvā svahṛdaye dhārayet |
tataḥ sarvasattva•ādipraṇidhānāni kārayet || 9.2.36 ||
ap9.­64
sarve sattvāḥ sukhino bhontu sarve sattvā nirāmayāḥ |
gacchantu yena mārgeṇa buddhatvaṃ labhyate tena2313 || 9.2.37 ||
ap9.­65
atīrṇān tārayiṣyāmi • amuktān mocayāmy aham |
vartamāne ´nukampī tu2314 yogaśāstrakriyāmayam || 9.2.38 ||
ap9.­66
vajramuṣṭiṃ2315 dṛdhaṃ baddhvā vāme hṛdayasthāpanam |
savyahastaṃ prasārya bhūmau sthāpya visarjayet || 9.2.39 ||
oṁ ātmani tiṣṭha2316 hūṁ svāhā || 9.2.40 ||
ap9.­67
paścād ātmaśvāsenātmadehaṃ tu līyate |
jhaṭitākārayogena pūjayed ātmabhāvataḥ || 9.2.41 ||
ap9.­68
oṁ sarvaduṣṭa gṛhṇa gṛhṇa gaccha hūṁ phaṭ || 9.2.42 ||
tricchoṭyān2317 dadyād bāhyadevatā visarjayet <Sz 2.3.176 (prose)←> || 9.2.43 ||
ap9.­69
iti balyupahāro2318 navamasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap9.­70
guhyapadme sukhāvatyāṃ sarvātmani sadā2319 sthitaḥ |
pṛcchate tatra sā devī rahasye tu vyavasthitā || 9.3.1 || {C86r}
ap9.­71
kathitaṃ deva tvayā sarvaṃ gūḍhasadbhāvagocaram |
maṇḍalaṃ sarvatathāgatānāṃ krodhānāṃ devatīnāṃ tathā2320 || 9.3.2 ||
ap9.­72
jñātaṃ me ´nuttaraṃ tattvaṃ yathādhyātmavyavasthitam |
asti saṃśayo me katamena vidhānena paṭapustakam ālikhet || 9.3.3  ||
etad eva na jānāmi kathayasva mahāsukha || 9.3.4 ||
ap9.­73

bhagavān āha |


śuddhātmā2321 yuvā dhīro vitṛṣṭo nirvikalpakaḥ  |
aśaṭho ´krodhaḥ2322 sunipuṇo dakṣaḥ śrāddho dāyaluḥ ||
evaṃ bhavati citrakaraḥ || 9.3.5 ||
ap9.­74

athavā samayi2323 citrakareṇāpi likhayet | sādhakottamo vīrakarpaṭe śava­pracchādita­karpaṭe vā prasūtakarpaṭe vā mahārudhirarañjite2324 karpaṭe vā strīpuṣpa­prasādhita­karpaṭeṣu likhet tārāṃ mārīcīṃ2325 parṇaśāvarīṃ tathā || 9.3.6 ||


ap9.­75

tatrāyaṃ vidhiḥ | guhyapradeśe sthitvā susamāhitena likhāpayet narakasthair yathoktaiḥ pañcavarṇakaiḥ sihlakarpūrādi­bhāvitaiḥ | śrāyakeśasya2326 kuñcyā likhanīyaṃ gurupaṭakam  || 9.3.7 ||


ap9.­76

prathamam ācāryeṇa samāhitena prajñāyuktena sarvālaṃkāra­bhūṣitena śrīsampuṭa­yoga­yuktena • aṅge niraṃśukaṃ dhyātvā nagnībhūya tathā punaḥ || 9.3.8 ||


ucchiṣṭena • apavitreṇa na2327 kārayed budhaḥ || 9.3.9 ||


ap9.­77

he bhagavan | yadi sihlādi bhāvitāḥ syus tadā • apavitraṃ na katham2328 || 9.3.10 ||


ap9.­78

bhagavān āha |


dūtīṃ tu prathamaṃ śaucaṃ dvitīyaṃ somam {C86v} iṣyate |
ekatra carubhojanaṃ caiva tṛtīyaṃ śaucam ucyate || 9.3.11 ||
ap9.­79
bāhyayogaratānāṃ tu • ayaṃ śaucaṃ samārabhet |
svacittamalinībhūya snānena kiṃ prayojanam || 9.3.12 ||
ap9.­80
vaidharmeṇa sthitāye ca sarvakāmārtham2329 īhate |
śvānayoniśataṃ gatvā caṇḍāleṣv abhijāyate2330 || 9.3.13 ||
ap9.­81
yathā kaścid ghṛtārthī salilaṃ mathnāti śraddhayā |
na ca saṃprāpyate sarpiḥ2331 kāyakleśaṃ tu kevalam || 9.3.14 ||
ap9.­82
anyasya vā vṛthā bhadre dhāraṇaṃ pūjanaṃ tathā2332 |
jīvanopāyahetutvād yogam2333 anyatra-m-āśritāḥ || 9.3.15  ||
ap9.­83
śaṅkhaśuktimuktānāṃ trayo nimittasaṃbhavāḥ |
dharmakāyaśarīrāṇāṃ kapālaṃ kena dūṣyate2334 || 9.3.16 ||
ap9.­84
yajñopavītapavitraṃ ca satyadharmanayaṃ proktam |
śaucaṃ śrīheruke sthitam |
tasmāt sarvaprayatnena pūjayen mudrayā saha || 9.3.17 ||
ap9.­85
sādhakaḥ • nijamudrāṃ sthāpya vāmena cāruvaktrāṃ kṛpāvatīṃ rūpa­yauvana­saubhāgyāṃ surūpāṃ sādhakapriyāṃ kuñcyām adhitiṣṭhya citrakaraṃ ca dātavyam || 9.3.18 ||
ap9.­86
tato likhet paṭaṃ ghoraṃ sarvasiddhipradāyakam |
anyalokaṃ na darśayet sādhakaḥ2335 paśyati citrakaraś ca || 9.3.19 ||
ap9.­87
<H 2.7.2a→> śṛṇu devi mahābhāge pustakaṃ kathayāmi te |
bhūrjapattre vā2336 †sutāḍī†pattre vā likhet samayī || 9.3.20 ||
ap9.­88
dvādaśāṅgulapustikāṃ mahāmadhumasīṃ kṛtvā |
lekhanyā mānuṣāsthibhiḥ || 9.3.21 ||
ap9.­89
pustakaṃ paṭaṃ caiva yadi vā2337 durduraḥ paśyati |
iha janmani na siddhiḥ {C87r} syān na vā paralokagocare || 9.3.22  ||
ap9.­90
dāpayet samayasattvasya darśanaṃ na2338 kadācit  |
gopitavyaṃ kace kakṣe pustakam atha gocare <H 2.7.4d←> || 9.3.23 ||
ap9.­91
dāpayet svasamayasya lekhituṃ kriyāpūrvakam2339  || 9.3.24 ||
ap9.­92
iti paṭapustakanirnayo nāma navamasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap9.­93

śṛṇu devi pravakṣyāmi vādyaṃ saṃpuṭalakṣaṇam || 9.4.1 ||


ap9.­94

ara ara jeṁ jeṁ smara smara caṭa vaṁ hoḥ hoḥ hulu hulu rulu rulu2340 hūṁ jaḥ jaḥ ala ala hūṇu hūṇu hraṁ hraṁ hraṁ2341 hū taṃ ghai ghai yai yai ta ṭa ghe ghe ṣeṁ ṣeṁ taṁ taṁ ghe ghe hondo hondo do hūṁ hūṁ kaka kaka kau kau kau2342 vaiṁ vaiṁ kaiṁ kaiṁ krauṁ krauṁ krauṁ vaiṁ vajra vajra vajrīṁ vajrīṃ vaiḥ kaiṁ kaiṁ kaiṁ kaiṁ hūṁ bhyo bhyo bhyo | vajradharādeḥ || 9.4.2 ||


ap9.­95

ṭaki hūṁ jaḥ jaḥ jaḥ | līlāgatyaivaṃ || 9.4.3 ||


ap9.­96

taḍava taḍava vāhneṁ vāhneṁ | hayagrīvasya || 9.4.4 ||


ap9.­97

hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ2343 hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ2344 | yamarājasya || 9.4.5 ||


ap9.­98

hrīṁ hrīṁ kuṁ hrīṁ kuṁ hrīṁ2345 khe khe kheṁ kheṁ kheṁ2346 padmaṃ padmaṃ2347 hrīṁ padmaṃ padmaṃ padmaṃ2348 trīṁ trāṁ trīṁ trāṁ trīṁ trāṁ2349 hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ2350 hrī taṁ hrī taṁ2351 hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ | tārāyāḥ || 9.4.6 ||


ap9.­99
tatra ḍamarukālakṣaṇaṃ vakṣye |
vajrīśīrṣamūlaṃ ca raktamalayajodbhavam |
anyāni yāni tāni2352 manepsitaṃ2353 ca kārayet || 9.4.7 ||
ap9.­100

tad idaṃ mānam āha |


dvādaśadaśaṃ caiva ṣaṭpañcāṅgulamukhaṃ tathā2354 |
navamam2355 ekādaśamaṃ caiva tadardhaṃ mukham eva ca || 9.4.8 ||
ap9.­101

aparaḍamarukaṃ vā |


kapālaveṣṭitaṃ kapicarmaṇā2356 chāditaṃ tathā |
puṭadvaye padmam ālikhet strīrudhireṇopaśobhitam || 9.4.9 ||
ap9.­102
vartitaśmaśānika2357 nṛkeśanibaddhāsthidvayam |
guha2358 kusumenaiva padmakarṇikādvaye maṇḍalaṃ likhet || 9.4.10 ||
ap9.­103
niśi catuṣpathe {C87v} gatvā2359 vāmapādāṅguṣṭhena |
caturasramaṇḍalakoṇeṣu vajrāṅkuśaṃ likhet || 9.4.11 ||
ap9.­104
tatrastho vāmapārṣṇyākarṣanāmagrahaṇapūrvakam |
kheṁ hūṁ ity uccārayan ṭiṭṭibhi2360 pādasthān2361 tāḍayet | 9.4.12 ||
ap9.­105
evaṃ sarve ṣaṭkāmbojikā2362 ākṛṣyante na saṃśayaḥ2363 |
yadi nāgacchanti tadā mriyante sarvaḍākinyaḥ || 9.4.13 ||
avaśyam eva sidhyanti • ahaṃ vākyaṃ na saṃśayaḥ || 9.4.14 ||
yadi kṣubdha ācāryo2364 ḍamarukaṃ vādayet2365 tadā • aśrupravāheṇa rudanti || 9.4.15 ||
ap9.­106
<Sz 2.4.101a→> sohaï ṇīlakoddhu tuhūṁ samayahi ciddhu2366
pāṇihi dharaï daṇḍa māṇikkaṃhi baddhu |
tojju pecchivi vīru mellu saṃsāruttāru
jāṃvi duvāra mellu mahuṃ joiṇi majhu <Sz 2.4.101d←> || 9.4.16  ||
ap9.­107
śṛṇu devi mahābhāge śobhanaṃ gaṇamelake |
yatra bhuktaṃ bhavet siddhiḥ sarvakāmārthasādhikā2367 || 9.4.17 ||
ap9.­108
śmaśāne girikuñjeṣu2368 mahodadhitaṭeṣu vā |
athavā vijane prāntare • idaṃ bhojanam ārabhet || 9.4.18 ||
ap9.­109
puṣpadhūpa tathā dīpo bhakṣyabhojya2369 tathaiva ca |
surā vilasinī proktā madirā pramadā smṛtā || 9.4.19 ||
ap9.­110
sīdhuś ca madanaḥ2370 prokto hy amṛtaś ca varāsavaḥ |
aṣṭāṅgamārgam amṛtaṃ sarvabuddhamlecchayā || 9.4.20 ||
ap9.­111
ekavīro madhudrākṣā śuktiś2371 ca kharakāmukaḥ |
kāñjikas2372 tu viṭaḥ proktaś2373 ceṭī proktā tu kāñjikī || 9.4.21 ||
ap9.­112
evaṃ vicitrabhojanamadyamatsya2374 samanvitam |
priyopabhogasubhagaḥ śrīvajrasattvaḥ {C88r} prasidhyati || 9.4.22  ||
ap9.­113
pakvāmraṃ panasaṃ drākṣā nārikera ārukādayaḥ2375 |
nānāphalaṃ vicitraṃ dāpayed gaṇamaṇḍale || 9.4.23 ||
ap9.­114

anena gītamudrā vai nṛtyaṃ cāpi viśeṣataḥ |


ka ka ka ka ka hi hi hi hi hīṁ hīṁ hīṁ hīṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ hā hā hā hā hā hā hā hā hā hā hā hā i hā hā i hā hā ḍā ḍā ḍā jāṁ jāṁ jāṁ jāṁ a i u jaṁ jāṁ iṁ jāṁ iṁ jāṁ iṁ iṁ jeṁ jeṁ jeṁ iṁ teṁ traṁ hi hi hi hi hīḥ hīḥ hīḥ hi hi hi hī hī hī hī hī hī hī hī hī kajjaṃ hi hī || 9.4.24 ||


ap9.­115
ity evam avadhūtaṃ2376 ca mlecchayā  |
nṛtyaṃ herukayogena mudrāṃ caiva viśeṣataḥ || 9.4.25 ||
ap9.­116
yato dṛṣṭis tato muṣṭiḥ2377 pade2378 padas tathā caiva2379  |
vikurvanti hi sarvabuddhānāṃ2380 yathānukramayogataḥ || 9.4.26 ||
ap9.­117
<H 2.7.11a→> mātā bhāginī syād bhāgineyī ca svasṛkā |
pūjayen nirbharas tāsāṃ sidhyate gaṇamaṇḍale || 9.4.27 ||
ap9.­118
ekakhaṇḍaṃ mahānarakaṃ divya2381 madanena pūritaṃ |
gurave dadyān mahābhāge vanditvā svayaṃ pibet || 9.4.28 ||
ap9.­119
gṛhṇīyāt padmahastena dadyāt tenaiva pāṇinā |
muhurmuhuḥ praṇāmaṃ ca kurvanti tatra sādhakāḥ <H 2.7.13d←> || 9.4.29 ||
ap9.­120

iti śrīsaṃpuṭodbhavacatuḥkriyātattvarājanavamaḥ kalpaḥ ||

ap10.

Chapter A10

Part 1

ap10.­1
śṛṇu vajrapāṇe vajrācāryasya siddhisamayam |
kalpayitvā mahācakram ādyaṃ hṛdayamaṇḍalam || 10.1.1 ||
ap10.­2
praviṣṭaṃ2382 svayam ādyaṃ tu svābhiṣekādivistaraiḥ |
vajrācāryatvam asamaṃ sidhyate nātra saṃśayaḥ || 10.1.2 ||
ap10.­3
yasmāt {C88v} saṃśrutaṃ dhyānatatparatvād vajrācāryatāṃ vrajet |
vajrasattvahṛdādīnāṃ2383 lakṣajāpāt prasidhyate || 10.1.3 ||
ap10.­4
ādyasiddho mahācāryaḥ sarvakalpāgraṃ2384 sidhyati |
vidhinānenāpi jinā bhavanti sattvā iti2385 kva saṃdehaḥ || 10.1.4 ||
ap10.­5
nirdvandvāḥ sotsāhās2386 tattvasthā baddhasaṃnāhāḥ2387 || 10.1.5 ||
ap10.­6
yā yā mudrā kathitā sarvajñair yasya yasya kulabhedāt |
tāṃ tāṃ gṛhya vidhānaiḥ sādhyā sā sā tena tenaiva || 10.1.6 ||
ap10.­7
mohātmā khalu mātaraṃ vedavatīṃ2388 vā dvijātmājāṃ gṛhya |
mohaviśuddhyā dhyāyī sākṣād vairocano bhavati || 10.1.7 ||
ap10.­8
uttamavidyā mātā yady api pitrā pūrvaṃ saṃbhuktā |
siddhis tathāpi tayaiva bhavatīti mahāsukhaḥ prāha || 10.1.8 ||
ap10.­9
dveṣātmā caṇḍālīduhitaraṃ vā yakṣakanyāṃ saṃgṛhya2389 |
dveṣaviśuddhyā dhyāyī sākṣād akṣobhyatāṃ yāti || 10.1.9 ||
ap10.­10
rāgātmā naṭadārāṃ bhaginīṃ vā gṛhya nāginīm asurīṃ |
rāgaviśuddhyā dhyāyī2390 • amitābho bhavati bhāvena || 10.1.10 ||
ap10.­11
īrṣyātmā śilpajñām apsararāmāṃ saṃgṛhya bhāgineyīṃ vā |
īrṣyāviśuddhyā dhyāyī • amoghasiddhir bhaved vīraḥ || 10.1.11 ||
ap10.­12
mānātmā nṛpakanyāṃ vidyādharadārikāṃ vadhūṃ2391 gṛhya |
mānaviśuddhyā dhyāyī san maṇikulasaṃbhavo bhavati || 10.1.12 ||
ap10.­13
locanayā saha buddho māmakyā caiva sidhyate • akṣobhya |
pāṇḍurayā saha padmī tārāsahitaḥ sidhyate2392 • amoghaḥ || 10.1.13 ||
ap10.­14
ratnolkayā {C89r} saha ratnī sidhyate ceti2393 yuktir2394 uktā • iyam |
sidhyanty anye ´py anayā2395 krodhā2396 devyaś ca jinaprajāḥ || 10.1.14 ||
ap10.­15
krodhāḥ2397 pracaṇḍavidhinā śāntāḥ sidhyante śāntavidhinaiva |
raktā2398 rāgodaraiḥ sidhyante mānino puṣṭyā || 10.1.15 ||
ap10.­16
evam akaṣṭopāyaṃ sarvajñair varṇitaṃ sukāruṇikaiḥ |
sukhasādhanam atyantaṃ2399 duḥkaracaryāvratarahitaṃ || 10.1.16 ||
ap10.­17
prāpya • evaṃ tv amṛtarasaṃ kleśavināśāya nodyamo yasya2400 |
sa kathaṃ duḥkaraniyamaiḥ kartuṃ śaknoti buddhatvam || 10.1.17 ||
ap10.­18
yo na karoti • ātmārthaṃ mūḍhātmā2401 svasukhasādhanaṃ prāpya |
cyutvā • itaḥ kva gamiṣyati punar iti na jñāyate tasya || 10.1.18 ||
ap10.­19
itthaṃ buddhvā sarvadā sajjanena dṛṣṭā karma svapnamāyeva2402 sarvam |
tat kartavyaṃ buddhadharmasyājñaḥ2403 saṃsārārṇavāt pāraṃ yāvan na yāti || 10.1.19 ||
ap10.­20

iti • ācāryamudrādhiṣṭhāna2404 daśamasya prathamaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 2

ap10.­21
atha yasmin vidyāpuruṣas2405 tasminn īdṛgvibhavo bhavati |
calitaiva ṣaḍvikāraṃ harṣollāsātmanā pṛthivī || 10.2.1 ||
ap10.­22
raṇatīyam eva hṛṣṭā magadhabhavā kaṃsikā sadṛśaṃ |
nipatanty ulkāpātāḥ kalpānalasaṃnibhā daśasu dikṣu || 10.2.2 ||
ap10.­23
kṣubhitamahodadhiśabdāḥ sarvatra patanti nirghātāḥ |
saṃvartavahnirūpā jñānālokā jvalanti tatraiva || 10.2.3 ||
ap10.­24
mudrāgarbhāḥ sarve sakalatraidhātukā lokāḥ |
brahmā viṣṇur2406 varuṇaḥ śakro rudro {C89v} ´gnir aśvinau2407 bhānuś candraḥ2408 || 10.2.4 ||
ap10.­25
yakṣāḥ siddhā gandharvāḥ kiṃnarā nāgā vidyādharāḥ |
apsarādyā ye cānyatra trayastriṃśavāsino devāḥ || 10.2.5 ||
ap10.­26
tatrāgatya prakaraṃ kiranti2409 kusumena saṃhṛṣṭāḥ |
vīnāveṇumukundair madhurīśaṃkhakāhalā2410 śabdaiḥ || 10.2.6 ||
ap10.­27
nandīpaṭahamṛḍaṅgair gaganasthāḥ pūjayanty ete2411  |
nṛtyanty apsarakanyā vidyādhararājabālikāḥ sarvāḥ || 10.2.7 ||
ap10.­28
kurvanty anekavādyaṃ gāyanti ca kiṃnarāḥ |
yakṣā jaya jaya śabdoddhānaṃ2412 krīḍāṃ kurvanti || 10.2.8 ||
ap10.­29

tatra saṃmodam prayacchanti sādhukāraṃ siddhā ye nabhasthitā devā ye tuṣitasthā devapravarā ye parāpara­vasa­vartinaś2413 ca surāsuraputrā2414 vidyādharāś cāgatya praṇamanty akaṇiṣṭhaparyantāḥ || 10.2.9 ||


nānāpuṣpaprakaraṃ2415 nānāgandhena gandhavarṣaṃ ca nānādhūpa­viśeśaṃ ca kurvanty atibhaktirūpeṇa | kiṃ tava kathitenānyenāpi hi vistararūpeṇa | sādhyapuṇyena traidhātuṣu yā pujās2416 tābhiḥ2417 saṃpūjayanty2418 ete || 10.2.10 ||


ap10.­30

iti mahāsukha2419 siddhipūjāsatkāro nāma daśamasya dvitīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 3

ap10.­31

siddho vidyāpuruṣaḥ kva gataḥ kva tiṣṭhati | etat saṃśayo me  | kathayasva mahāsukha || 10.3.1 ||


ap10.­32

bhagavān āha |


siddho vidyāpuruṣaḥ kvacid api na gataḥ kvacit sthito naiva | ādyantamadhya­rahito nirdvandvas2420 tribhuvanālokaḥ | sarvagataḥ sarvajñaḥ sārvaḥ sarvārthaḥ | sarva­sattva­cittasthaḥ sarvāpāya­vinirmuktaḥ | sarvaguṇālaṃkṛtaḥ sarvīyaḥ | śiva-m-asamo {C90r} nityodito nāthas trātā vidhūtasaṃkalpaḥ | saṃsthāna­varṇa­rahito ´pi jinasyā2421 gocaro rājā || 10.3.2 ||


ap10.­33
vajraṃ durbhedyatvāc candraḥ kleśopatāpamuktatvāt |
niḥśaṃkatvāt siṃho jalarāśir dur2422 avagāhatvāt || 10.3.3 ||

evam upamānair vividhair yogibhir upamīyate2423 | sa evaikaḥ kurute ´rthaṃ sarvasattvānāṃ2424 || 10.3.4 ||


ap10.­34

vikalpa2425 prahīṇo ´pi jātiṃ darśayati parām | abhiniṣkramaṇaṃ2426 svabālalīlāṃ ca | svayam2427 eva bhikṣubhāvaṃ | vajrāsana­bhūmi­saṃkramaṇam | māra­dhvaṃsanam | asama­saṃbuddhatvam2428 | dharmacakra­nirdeśam | devāvatāra­ramyam2429 aticitraṃ prātihāryaṃ ca | dhana­pāla­hasti­vinayam | bhavya­janasyāvatāraṇa­śuddham2430 | paravādi­nigrahaṇaṃ niravadya­piṇḍapātraṃ ca | trailokya­cakra­damanaṃ yuvarājyaṃ caiva bodhisattvasya | parinirvāṇa­mahārthaṃ2431 traidhātuṣu dharmarājyaṃ ca || 10.3.5 ||


ap10.­35

evaṃ te kulaputrāḥ | evam anekaviśeṣaṃ2432 svapnākhyaṃ buddhanāṭakaṃ divyaṃ darśayati yas tu siddho māyārūpeṇa sakalajagadartham || 10.3.6 ||


ap10.­36

iti buddhamāyāvikurvitaṃ nāma daśamasya tṛtīyaṃ prakaraṇam ||

Part 4

ap10.­37

kathitaṃ deva tvayā pūrvaṃ viṇmūtrarudhiramatsyamāṃsahomanam2433 || 10.4.1 ||


ap10.­38
kathaṃ vai2434 jñānasattveṣu • aśucimukhapūraṇe |
kathaṃ na jāyate pāpaṃ yadi pāpaḥ kathaṃ phalam || 10.4.2 ||
ap10.­39

bhagavān āha |


ajñānamūḍhās tu ye sattvā jñānopāyavivarjitāḥ |
bāhyavastvabhiniviṣṭā vai vikalpajālajaḍīkṛtāḥ || 10.4.3 || {C90v}
ap10.­40
teṣāṃ pāpaṃ ca puṇyaṃ ca rāśidvayavikalpanā |
svabhāvaśuddhā ime dharmā anutpannā anālayāḥ || 10.4.4 ||
ap10.­41
upāyaṃ darśitaṃ buddhaiḥ sattvānāṃ jñānavṛddhaye |
puṇyaṃ paramārthatas tyājyam apuṇyasya tu ko grahaḥ || 10.4.5 ||
ap10.­42
pāragāmī yathā sattvo nadīm udakapūritām |
kāṣṭhatṛṇāni2435 saṃhṛtya • udakāt plavane kṛte || 10.4.6 ||
ap10.­43
tatra lagnaḥ samuttīrya2436 tyaktvā gacchet sukhena tu |
evaṃ saṃsārapārasya dharmādharmāvarohitaḥ2437 || 10.4.7 ||
ap10.­44
sukhena prāpyate bodhir2438 dharmādharmavivarjitā |
tasmād vikalpajālaṃ tu tyaktvā dharmagambhīravardhitaḥ || 10.4.8  ||
ap10.­45
tathāgatodite mārge na vikalpayen mantravit |
vikalpo hi mahāmohaḥ saṃsārodadhipātakaḥ || 10.4.9 ||
ap10.­46
nirvikalpa2439 samādhistho bhāti kham iva nirmalaḥ |
dvayendriyasamāpattyā2440 kāyavākcittamīlanaiḥ || 10.4.10 ||
ap10.­47
ahaṃkārayate2441 jinabimbaṃ sarvākāravivarjitam |
niṣpādyeta2442 tu vai jñānaṃ jñānino haiva2443 janmani || 10.4.11  ||
ap10.­48
strīpuruṣavigrahā ´nekā2444 karmotpattir vidarśitā |
ajñānenaiva vikurvīta samayo ´yaṃ kāyavajriṇaḥ || 10.4.12 ||
ap10.­49
cittaṃ naiva praduṣyet sattvānāṃ vividhatāpanaiḥ |
duḥsaṃkalpakalpanājānaiḥ samayo ´yaṃ cittavajriṇaḥ || 10.4.13 ||
ap10.­50
naiva vācāṃ hi bhāṣet piśunaṃ2445 duṣṭakharādinam2446 |
śrotrā sukhakaraṃ caiva samayo ´yaṃ vāgvajriṇaḥ || 10.4.14 ||
ap10.­51
māṃsadhātusthito buddho vairocano mahāgrajaḥ |
majjākṣobhyavāsinaḥ2447 {C91r} • raktaṃ ratnābho mahāmaṇivibhūṣitaḥ || 10.4.15 ||
ap10.­52
asthir2448 amitābhaḥ sattvānāṃ sarveṣāṃ2449 saṃkulāvahe |
sirābandhe †vidhānād dhāred† amoghamunipuṃgavaḥ || 10.4.16 ||
ap10.­53
guhyaṃ te mayā khyātaṃ samayo2450 jñānakovidām || 10.4.17 ||
sevyāḥ satataṃ bhāvyāś cittavajreṇa dhīmatā |
rāgo dveṣas tathā mohas tṛṣṇā saṃskāravardhitaḥ || 10.4.18 ||
ap10.­54

ete pañca kathitā munipuṃgavaiḥ | viṇmūtraśukraśleṣmāsṛkparisravāḥ | catur­bhūta­parigrahāḥ samayāḥ sevanīyās tu niṣpannam atibhāvanaiḥ | bhakṣaṇīyāni2451 sarvadā || 10.4.19 ||


ap10.­55
yathāṅganābālakathānumoditaṃ |
saṃlāpasaṃparkakathāṃ ca khyāpitam ||
mārgo ´pi khyāpitaṃ2452 na ca bandhanaṃ ca |
evaṃvidhaṃ2453 yogisumārga2454 darśitam || 10.4.20 ||

ap10.­56

atha sarvaparṣadi yogayoginī ḍākaḍākinī•aśītikoṭyaś ca2455 bodhisattvās tathāgatasaṅgham anekadhā prītiprahlādacittaṃ tu sarvatathāgata­jñānalābhī tu sarvataḥ | vajragarbha­pramukhā bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ2456 sarve ca2457 te deva­nāga­yakṣa­gandharvāḥ sā ca sarvāvatī parṣad bhagavato bhāṣitam abhyanandann iti || 10.4.21 ||


ap10.­57

iti śrīsaṃpuṭodbhavasarvatantranidānamahākalparājo daśamaḥ samāptaḥ ||


ab.

Abbreviations

Abbreviations used in the introduction and translation notes

Commentaries:
Comm1 Āmnāyamañjarī, by Abhayākaragupta (Toh 1198)
Comm2 Ratnamālā, by Śūravajra (Toh 1199)
Comm3 Smṛtisaṃdarśanāloka, by Indrabhūti (Toh 1197)
Kangyur Editions:

Editions of the Tibetan Kangyur consulted through variant readings recorded in the Comparative Edition (dpe bsdur ma):

C Choné
H Lhasa (zhol)
J Lithang
K Peking Kangxi
N Narthang
Y Peking Yongle
Other:
MW Monier Williams Sanskrit dictionary

Abbreviations used in the appendix – Sanskrit Text

Manuscripts (root text):
C Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, no. 4854 (Shastri 1917)
R Royal Asiatic Society, London, no. 37 (Cowell 1875)
T1 Tokyo University Library, New 427, Old 324 (Matsunami 1965)
T2 Tokyo University Library, New 428, Old 319 (Matsunami 1965)
W Wellcome Institute Library, London, no. 63 (Wujastyk 1985)
Woodblock prints (commentaries):
Comm1 Āmnāyamañjarī, by Abhayākaragupta (Toh 1198)
Comm2 Ratnamālā, by Śūravajra (Toh 1199)
Comm3 Smṛtisaṃdarśanāloka, by Indrabhūti (Toh 1197)
Published works (root text)
S Sampuṭodbhava (Skorupski 1996, 2001)
Published works or doctoral theses (Sampuṭodbhava parallels in source texts)
G Guhyasamāja Tantra (Matsunaga 1978)
H Hevajra Tantra (Snellgrove 1959)
K Kṛṣṇayamāri Tantra (Samdhong 1992)
L Laghuśaṃvara (Herukābhidhāna) Tantra (Pandey 2002)
N Sampuṭodbhava Tantra (Noguchi 1986, 1987, 1988, 1995)
Ni Sañcāranibandha, comm. on the Yoginīsañcāra (Pandey 1998)
P Prajñopāyaviniścayasiddhi (Samdhong 1987)
SU Samājottara, the 18th chapter of the Guhyasamāja (Matsunaga 1978)
Sz Catuṣpīṭha Tantra (Szántó 2012 & Szántó 2010)
V Vasantatilakā (Samdhong 1990)
VḌ Vajraḍāka Tantra (Sugiki 2002 & Sugiki 2003)
Y Yoginīsañcāra Tantra (Pandey 1998)
Critical apparatus
a.c. ante correctionem
conj. conjectured
em. emended
om. omitted
p.c. post correctionem
rec. reconstructed
← (left arrow) – end of correspondence with a source text.
→ (right arrow) – beginning of correspondence with a source text

n.

Notes

n.­1
See Dharmachakra Translation Committee (2011).
n.­2
The Tibetan translation is Toh 366, sangs rgyas mnyam sbyor mkha’ ’gro sgyu ma bde mchog gi rgyud phyi ma, Degé Kangyur vol. 77 (rgyud ’bum, ka), folios 151.a–193.a.
n.­3
The Degé Tibetan reads sems dpa’ sangs rgyas kun gyi dngos / rdo rje sems dpa’ bde ba’i mchog / gsang ba mchog gi dgyes pa na / thams cad bdag nyid rtag tu bzhugs.
n.­4
In the Tib. (73b.7–74a.1) this sentence reads, “What emerges from it signifies what is called the ‘meditative absorption of sampuṭa’ ” (/de las byung ba ni yang dag par spyor ba’i ting nge ’dzin ces bya ba’i don to/).
n.­5
I.e., as being of the nature of insight and skillful means.
n.­6
Instead of “sampuṭa,” the Tib. (74a.1–2) has “emergence from sampuṭa” (yang dag par sbyor ba las byung ba).
n.­7
The translation of this verse follows one of several possible interpretations. Different variant readings and multiple possible interpretations of each of these readings are interpreted differently in different commentaries on the Sampuṭa, and, differently again, in the Catuṣpīṭha Tantra to which this passage can be traced.
n.­8
“Before one became a practitioner” is missing from the Tib. of this verse (74b.2). Instead, “practioner” (yo gis) appears in the Tibetan as an agent in the verse that follows.
n.­122
The Degé (91b.5) has “Through which beings will be tamed / By wicked and violent means” (/gang gis gdug pa drag po yis/ /sems can ’dul bar ’gyur ba yi/). Two other versions (N, H), however, have “Through which wicked and violent beings / Will be tamed” (/gang gis gdug pa drag po yi/ / sems can ’dul bar ’gyur ba yi/). All Tib. versions are missing “all.”
n.­123
The words “ḍāka” and “ḍākinīs” being compounded in the Skt. text, it is impossible to tell if “ḍāka” should be singular or plural. However, as all the deities described in this section, apart from Heruka himself, are female, “ḍāka” probably stands for Heruka and was rendered as singular.
n.­186
The Tib. (99b.6) and Comm2 (863–4) indicate that these are “verbal signs,” perhaps code words.
n.­187
Whenever code words of the secret language are used in this and the following three verses, the actual meaning is here given in parentheses; the words in parentheses are not part of the original.
n.­188
This and the following three verses are simply transliterated into the Tib., with significant variations between the Kangyur editions.
n.­294
There seems to be much confusion in this sub-chapter regarding the identity of the Blessed One’s interlocutor. The form of address, deva (my lord / husband!) is consistent with its being spoken by the Blessed One’s consort, who, accordingly, is later addressed by him as devī (my goddess / mistress!). There is no doubt about her identity as the mistress, since she later inserts the Blessed One’s bola into her kakkola. The Blessed One is later identified as Vajrasattva and the goddess as Nairātmyā. Since most (perhaps all?) of chapter 6 seems to be a dialogue between the two of them, the text has been emended accordingly, against Comm2 and the Tib., which sometimes identify the Blessed One’s interlocutor as Vajragarbha.
n.­295
The reading Vajrasattva seems to be anomalous for reasons explained in the previous note. Comm2 (913), however, reflects the reading Vajrasattva and identifies him as Vajragarbha.
n.­296
The secret sixteen syllables are the syllables of the statement rahasye parame ramye sarvātmani sadā sthitaḥ.
n.­408
The Tib. (118a.5) has “constant / permanent pledge” (rtag dam tshig), but both commentaries have “great pledge” (dam tshig che). Comm1 (527) simply glosses it as “concealed sign.” Comm2 (954) explains “great pledge” as “the stainless vow / conduct (sdom pa, Skt. saṃvara) that is the sign of buddhas and bodhisattvas.”
n.­981
Comm2 (1019) interprets this as, “I will teach how conceptual mind, with its defilements of clinging / fixating, is the ultimate reality of luminosity, exactly as it is.”
n.­1130
The Tib. (155b.5) has “about the signs of accomplishment / Of the samaya of the vajra master” (//rdo rje slob dpon dam tshig gi/ /grub rtags). Comm1 (707) explains this in terms of “practicing the samaya conduct to be performed for the sake of the accomplishments of that [vajra master],” referring to “the accomplishment of the Great Seal, through only being together with the consort.” Comm2 (1031) has “the samaya for accomplishing the vajra master.”
n.­1131
The interpretation here follows Comm1 (707), which takes the “Great Circle” to be “the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva, which is first” and is “the form of the samayasattva,” “and the ‘heart maṇḍala’ to be the jñānasattva.” Comm3 (1624) has, “One should first visualize at one’s heart the maṇḍala of the Vajra of Bliss, and then draw the maṇḍala externally.”
n.­1187
In 2013, a Sanskrit manuscript of the Sarvabuddhasamāyoga was discovered at the Bibliothèque de l’Institut d’Études Indiennes (Collège de France).
n.­1188
oṁ namo vajraḍākāya] em.; oṃ nāmo vajraḍākāya S; oṁ namaḥ śrīvajraḍākāya C; oṁ namaḥ śrīvajrasatvāya R
n.­1189
bhagavān āha] S, R; om. C
n.­1190
mahābodhisattva] S; mahābodhisattvāḥ C
n.­1191
guṇākara] S; guṇākarāḥ C
n.­1192
tu] S; om. C
n.­1193
bhagavān āha]
n.­1194
tad evodbhavaṃ] C, R, W, S; tantrodbhavaḥ T1; tantrodbhava T2
n.­1195
sampuṭasamāpattir S; sampuṭaṃ samāpattir R, W; sampuṭaḥ samāpattir T1, T2; sampuṭaṃ samādher C
n.­1196
athavā] em.; atha vā S; atha C
n.­1197
aupadeśiko] C; upadeśiko S
n.­1198
māṇḍaleya°] C; maṇḍale S
n.­1199
manas] S; manaṃ C
n.­1200
sādṛśam] S; sadṛśam C
n.­1201
uttīrṇalakṣa] S; uttīrṇaṃ lakṣa C; uttāryalakṣyam Sz
n.­1202
lakṣel lakṣaṇaṃ lakṣyāṇām] C; lakṣalakṣaṇalakṣyāṇām S
n.­1203
vijñānaṃ] S; vijñāna° C
n.­1204
°jñānacetasā] em. (on the authority of the Tib.); °jñānacetasām C; °jñānacetasāṃ S: jñānena cetasā Sz
n.­1205
samatāṃ śūnye] S; samatāśūnyaṃ C
n.­1206
virajaṃ] S; bījaṃ C
n.­1207
°saṃnibham] S; °samaprabham (unmetrical) C
n.­1208
ardhamātraṃ] S; ardhamātra° C, R
n.­1209
sā kalāpi] S, T2; sakalāpi C
n.­1210
vinirgatā] S, T2; vinirgatam C
n.­1211
agnibrahmam idaṃ tathā] S, agnibrahmam idaṃ T2; om. C
n.­1212
jvalitā murdhni deśe] C; om. S, T2
n.­1213
dhārayet] (or vārayet?) C, R; vārayet Sz
n.­1214
yogas] S; yogan C
n.­1215
devatā] S; sadevatā C
n.­1216
śūdrinīṃ] S; śūdrīṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1217
mudrāḥ pañcavidhā proktāḥ] em.; mudrāḥ pañcavidhāproktāḥ S; mudrā pañcadhaṃ proktaṃ C
n.­1218
bheditāḥ] S; bheditā C
n.­1219
sā ca] S; om. C
n.­1220
°candrādi°] em. (on the authority of the Tib); °cchandrādi° S; °cchindādi° C
n.­1221
vaiśā gopālikā caiva sā karmakulikā matā] S; vaiśikī gopālikā matā karmakulajā (unmetrical) C
n.­1222
śūdriṇī vṛṣalī caiva] em.; śūdriṇī vṛṣaṇī caiva S; śūdrī vṛṣalī ca C
n.­1223
bhāvyo] C; bhāvo R
n.­1224
°ārolik°] em.; ārolika C, S
n.­1225
svasvātmani sthitaḥ] conj.; sarvātmani saṃsthitaḥ C; sarvātmani sthitaḥ S, T2
n.­1226
satsukhatvena] S; satsukhena (unmetrical) C
n.­1227
kleśādikaṃ] S; kleśādi C
n.­1228
duhitā] S; duhitṛ C
n.­1229
guṇanāṃ duhanād yataḥ] S; guṇasya duhanāt | duhiteti nigadyate C
n.­1230
mahākṛpā] S; mahākṛpa C
n.­1231
viharatīty] S; viharaty C
n.­1232
avidyā°] S; abhidhyā° C
n.­1233
avidyā°] S; abhidhyā° C
n.­1234
°dharmeṣu S; °dharme C
n.­1235
avidyā°] S; abhidhyā° C
n.­1236
smṛtimān] S; om. C
n.­1237
avidyā°] S; abhidhyā° C
n.­1238
°praṇidhiṃ] S; °praṇi C
n.­1239
°praṇidhiṃ] S; °praṇi C
n.­1240
°bhāvanāparipūraye] S; °bhāvanāyai paripūraye C
n.­1241
°praṇidhiṃ] S; °praṇi C
n.­1242
vīryam] S; vīryā° C
n.­1243
°tīlinā° S; °tīlino C
n.­1244
catvāri] S; catvāro C
n.­1245
This paragraph is omitted in C; part of it has been supplied in the margin, but not matching the missing part correctly.
n.­1246
karma nābhisaṃskaroti] S; karmābhisaṃskaroti C
n.­1247
paralābheṣvanīrṣukatā] C; paralokeśvarīyuktatā S, T2
n.­1248
mithyāryair] S; mithyāyair C
n.­1249
vyāyāmam] em.; vyāyāma R; vyāyāmān C
n.­1250
nirvāṇam] S; niryāṇam C
n.­1251
matāḥ] S; matā C
n.­1252
abhedyā] H; abhedyā matā C, S
n.­1253
mātarī] H; mātarā C; māturā S
n.­1254
surūpiṇī] H; om. C, S
n.­1255
sumanās] H; sumanasas C; sumanā S
n.­1256
caṇḍikā māradārikā] H; caṇḍikā māradāyikā S; caṇḍākā mādārikā C
n.­1257
sadā] C; yadā R
n.­1258
sadā] em.; sadā caiva (unmetrical) C; tu S, T2
n.­1259
ca] S; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1260
tathāgatātmakaṃ] S; sarvatathāgatātmakaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1261
°saṃbhavabhāvanā° S; °saṃbhavaḥ bhāvanā° T2; saṃbhavana° C
n.­1262
yāyāt] S; yāyā C
n.­1263
sarvātmanātmanaṃ] C; sarvātmanātmani S
n.­1264
tal] S; ta C; om. R
n.­1265
ādhāras] S; ādhāraṃ C
n.­1266
viṣayātītaḥ] S; viṣayātīta C
n.­1267
sthitaḥ] S; sthitaṃ C
n.­1268
yāvat] S; yāvat prāpnoti C
n.­1269
api] S; om. C
n.­1270
tvaṃ prāpnoṣi] em.; tvaṃ prāpnoti S; yena tvaṃ C
n.­1271
manasīpsitāṃ] S; manepsitāṃ C
n.­1272
sunirmito hetuḥ] R; nirmitahetuḥ S; sunirmitāhaṃ tu T2; sunirmitāḥ hetu C
n.­1273
phalabhūto] R, T2, S; °phalabhūto C
n.­1274
sarvaviśuddhas tu] T2, S; sarvaviśuddhyā tu C
n.­1275
te] S; om. C
n.­1276
vaṃ yasyaivaṃ] T2; ramyasyaivaṃ C; rasasyaivaṃ S
n.­1277
vedās tu saṃsthitā ime] S; vedāni saṃsthitāni vai C
n.­1278
kiṃcit] S; kaścit C
n.­1279
viditāni] S; gatāni C
n.­1280
vargakaiś] S; vargaiś C
n.­1281
yāḥ] em.; yā C; yaḥ S
n.­1282
°āñjana° S; °āñja° C
n.­1283
°gati°] S; °gatiḥ C
n.­1284
dharmārallir] C; dharmāraller S
n.­1285
ekāraḥ] S; ekāraṃ C
n.­1286
viśvagocarā] S; viśvagocarāḥ C
n.­1287
sā] S; om. C
n.­1288
makāro] S; makāra° C
n.­1289
yākāro] S; yākāra° C
n.­1290
upāyakaḥ] S; upāyakaṃ C
n.­1291
adha ūrdhvaṃ] em.; adhordhvaṃ (unmetrical) C; adho ūrdhvaṃ S
n.­1292
ekāro] S; ekāra C
n.­1293
nipātena] T2, S; nipātaḥ C
n.­1294
tantrasamudāyaḥ sūcyate vā] S; tantrasamudāya sūcyate vā T2; tantrasamudāyasūcakaḥ C, R
n.­1295
vakṣyati] T2, S; vakṣmi(?) C
n.­1296
bhagavatā] conj. (on the authority of paragraph 1.4.42); bhagavan C, S
n.­1297
svagaṇair] (corroborated by the Tib.) C ; svaguṇair S
n.­1298
mahāsukhanātho] S; mahāsuhanāho C
n.­1299
bhagavatā] S; bhagavan C
n.­1300
°ādhimokṣa°] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); °avimokṣa° C, S
n.­1301
prakīrtitaḥ] S; sakīrtitaḥ C
n.­1302
nirodho mataḥ] S; nirodhaṃ mataṃ C; nirodhe satyaḥ R
n.­1303
rāgaś caiva virāgaś] S; rāgaṃ caiva virāgaṃ C
n.­1304
athavā] em.; atha vā S; om. C
n.­1305
bhagas] S; bhagaṃ C
n.­1306
'pi] S; pa C
n.­1307
yānty eva] C; yad eva S
n.­1308
lakṣite] S; lakṣyate C
n.­1309
saṃvedanātmakaṃ] S; vedanātmakaṃ C
n.­1310
°bhuvanālokam] S; °bhavanālokam C
n.­1311
svaparārthakaraṃ] S; svārthakaraṃ C
n.­1312
hitāya] S; hitārthāya (unmetrical) C; hitārthaṃ R; maṇḍalasya yathākramaṃ H
n.­1313
°madhye] S; °madhye ca C
n.­1314
taṇḍulādibhiḥ] S; taṇḍulakādibhiḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­1315
tathā] S; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1316
anantalokadhātvīśā grāhyā] C; anantalokadhātvīśaṃ grāhyaṃ S; anantalokadhātvīśo grāhyo P
n.­1317
jyeṣṭhā] S; ceṣṭā C
n.­1318
anyāś] C; asyāś R
n.­1319
°dyaḥ] C; °dye S
n.­1320
maṇḍalaṃ] R; maṇḍale C
n.­1321
te] S; ta iti C
n.­1322
°jaṅgamam] em.; °jaṅgamaṃ S; °jaṅgama C
n.­1323
°jjvale] em.; °jvale C; jvale S
n.­1324
bhadraṃ] em. (on the authority of the Tib.); bhadra C, S, T2
n.­1325
pūrvoktānāṃ] S; pūrvoktā (unmetrical) C
n.­1326
vidyānām] S; vidyā (unmetrical) C
n.­1327
mudrāyās tu mukhaṃ baddhvā upāyasya mukhaṃ tathā] S; prajñāyās tu sukhaṃ yathā upāyasya sukhaṃ tathā C
n.­1328
vīraḥ] em.; vīra S; vīraṃ C
n.­1329
ca] conj.; om. (unmetrical) C, S
n.­1330
anujñāṃ] S; anujñā C
n.­1331
tatra buddhapure vare] S; tasmai buddhāgrasūnave C
n.­1332
samantāgraṃ] S; samantāgra° C
n.­1333
sambodhau] S; bodhau (unmetrical) C
n.­1334
tad dhi hitāya] em.; tadvihitāya S; taddhitāya C
n.­1335
eva] conj.; eva ca (unmetrical) C
n.­1336
samarpito] S; samarpitaṃ C
n.­1337
samprāptābhimatāspadaḥ] em.; samprāptābhimatas padaḥ S; samprāptānimatāspadaḥ C
n.­1338
tatraiva] S; tenaiva C
n.­1339
munaiva] (metrical shortening of muninaiva?) C, T2; muninaiva S
n.­1340
°kramet] S; °krāmet C
n.­1341
triyāṇaṃ ca] S; triyānakān C
n.­1342
'nālpakalpanā] S; 'nālpabhāvanā C
n.­1343
na] C; ca R
n.­1344
sādhakaḥ] C; grāhakaḥ P
n.­1345
samāje 'cintyasamparke svapnaprabodhanayor iva] S; om. C
n.­1346
°vinirmukto] P; vinirmuktaṃ C, S
n.­1347
abhāvaḥ] S; svabhāvaḥ C
n.­1348
samudratīre] C; om. R
n.­1349
vidadhet] em.; vidadhe C; kāryaṃ S
n.­1350
°vajriṇaḥ] T2; °vajriṇaṃ C, S
n.­1351
maitrīṃ] S; maitrī C
n.­1352
tathā] S; vibhāvayet (unmetrical) C
n.­1353
tṛtīyaṃ muditāṃ dhyāyad] S; muditām C
n.­1354
viśvabimbaniṣpattiṃ] S; viśvaniṣpattiṃ C
n.­1355
prajñopāyasvabhāvakam] H; prajñopāyātamakaṃ [sic] S; prajñopāyātmakaṃ vibhuṃ C; prajñopāyātmakaṃ paraṃ T2
n.­1356
°dhartrī] H; °dhartri C; dhatte S
n.­1357
vetālī] S, H; vaittālī C
n.­1358
°dhartrī] H; °dhartri C; dhatte S
n.­1359
vajrahastā] S, H; gandhahastā C
n.­1360
ḍamaruṃ vadeḍ] em.; ḍamaruṃ vaded S; ḍamarukaṃ vādayet (unmetrical) C
n.­1361
pūjavidhivistaraiḥ sampūjyate] S; pūjyate C
n.­1362
bhavet] C; bhāvayet (unmetrical) H; viduḥ S
n.­1363
nabhodhātu°] S; khadhātu° (unmetrical) C
n.­1364
vibhāvayed] S; bhāvayed (unmetrical) C
n.­1365
yogo] C; yogī R
n.­1366
prajñā°] T2; om. C, R
n.­1367
bhāvayet] S; vibhāvayet (unmetrical) C
n.­1368
tu] S; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1369
Manuscript R breaks off at this point to resume at verse 2.3.57c below.
n.­1370
vajraghaṇṭāṃ] S; vajraghaṇṭās C
n.­1371
prathame] C; dakṣiṇe S
n.­1372
tṛtīye] C; dvitīye S
n.­1373
saṃyuktāṃ devatāsaha] T1; saṃyuktaṃ daivatais saha C; saṃyuktāṃ devatāṃ saha S
n.­1374
daleṣu] S, T1; dalābhyāṃ C
n.­1375
devīḥ] S, T1; devyaḥ C
n.­1376
likhed dakṣiṇakoṣṭhake] S, T2; om. C
n.­1377
ca likhed devīm uttare] S; om. C
n.­1378
°ghaṇṭāṃ] S; ghaṇṭā C
n.­1379
caturthīṃ tu likhed devīṃ dale paścimake tataḥ] S; caturthī C
n.­1380
vāme khaṭvāṅgahastāṃ ca kapālaṃ ca tathaiva hi] S; khaṭvāṅgahastā tu kapālavāmapāṇinā C
n.­1381
dhare dakṣiṇe kare] S; om. C
n.­1382
ḍamaruṃ caiva likhet koṇe aiśānake] S; ḍamarukaṃ tathā C
n.­1383
likhed vāyavyakoṇe tu] T1; om. C
n.­1384
ṣaṣṭhīṃ] em.; ṣaṣṭhī C; tuṣṭīṃ S
n.­1385
kapālaṃ] S; kapāla° C
n.­1386
paraśuṃ] S; parśuṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1387
koṇe nairṛtyake likhet] S; hasamānan tu samālikhet C (the Tib. reflects the reading “hastamānaṃ tu samālikhet”)
n.­1388
aṣṭamīṃ tu likhed devīṃ koṇe tv] S; aṣṭamī C
n.­1389
agnisaṃjñake] T2; agnisaṃjake S; om. C
n.­1390
bhadrakalaśahastāṃ vajraghaṇṭāṃ] S; kalaśahastā vajraghaṇṭā C
n.­1391
dravyapūrṇaṃ ca naracarmaṇā cchāditam] S; naracarmaṇā cchāditaṃ dravyapūrṇaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1392
daleṣu devīḥ likhitvā] S; dalābhyāṃ likhed devyaḥ C
n.­1393
saṃyojya] S; samāyojya (unmetrical) C
n.­1394
jāpyamantraḥ samuddiṣṭo] S; jāpyamantram uddiṣṭaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1395
ekākṣaro] S; ekākṣaraṃ C
n.­1396
tu] T2; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1397
dalānāṃ] S, T2; dalābhyāṃ C
n.­1398
vajraṃ bhageṣv eva tu] S; vajra bhagābhyāñ caiva C
n.­1399
tu tathaiva] S; eva (unmetrical) C
n.­1400
saraktakam] em.; saraktakaṃ S; suraktayoḥ C
n.­1401
siddhiṃ] S; siddhi C
n.­1402
°sādhyaṃ] S, T2; sādhyāṃ C
n.­1403
°vaśyādi°] S, T2; °vaśānāṃ ca (unmetrical) C
n.­1404
tuttāre] S; tutāre C
n.­1405
praṇāmāhuta-antikam] S; praṇavāhuta antimā C
n.­1406
madhye nāma] S; madhyanāmaṃ C
n.­1407
rakṣāṃ] S; rakṣā C
n.­1408
bhayaṃ] S; bhaya C
n.­1409
vicintayet] S; cintayet (unmetrical) C
n.­1410
pradāyikām] Sz; pradāyakam S
n.­1411
tuttāre] S; tutāre T2; tu C
n.­1412
ture] S, T2; tāre C
n.­1413
nāsā] S, T2; nāsaṃ C
n.­1414
hṛdaye] S; hṛdayaṃ C
n.­1415
dvibhujāṃ sattvaparyaṅkāṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitām] S; dvibhujasattvaparyaṅkā sarvābharaṇabhūṣitā C
n.­1416
abhayahastāṃ] S; tābhayahastaṃ C
n.­1417
vāme utpaladhāriṇīm] S; vāmotpalam iṣvāparāṃ C
n.­1418
coditām] S; coditā C
n.­1419
°mantra] S; mantram C
n.­1420
viṣādikam] S; viṣādikāṃ C
n.­1421
iyaṃ] S; idaṃ C
n.­1422
sūryamaṇḍalaṃ saṃcintya] S; sūryamaṇḍala saṃcintyaṃ C
n.­1423
lakṣeṇaikena rājānaṃ] S; lakṣam ekena rājanaṃ C
n.­1424
śatenaikena] S; śatam ekena C
n.­1425
asyāś] S; asya C
n.­1426
°sthāṃ] S; °sthaṃ C
n.­1427
śākheva] C, Sz; sākṣād S
n.­1428
vardhate] em.; vardhati (unmetrical) C
n.­1429
kramayogena] C; karmayogena S
n.­1430
°stham] S; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1431
°pāśakaṃ tathā] S; °pāśaṃ tathaiva ca (unmetrical) C
n.­1432
kramayogena] C; karmayogena S
n.­1433
°kāraṃ S; °kāra° C
n.­1434
cinted] S; cintayet (unmetrical) C
n.­1435
°bhūṣitam] S; °vibhūṣitam (unmetrical) C
n.­1436
tu tathaiva] S; eva (unmetrical) C
n.­1437
dvādaśam] S; dvādaśa C
n.­1438
guhyamaṇḍalaṃ] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); guhyamaṇḍale C, S, T1, T2
n.­1439
°sthaṃ] S; om.; (unmetrical) C
n.­1440
aṣṭabhir] S; aṣṭa° C
n.­1441
khaḍgakam] S; khaḍgayoḥ C
n.­1442
°nirghoṣaṃ] S; °nirghoṣa° C
n.­1443
imakaṃ] S; idaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1444
gaganamadhye] conj.; gaganamadhye tu (unmetrical) C; bhagamadhye S, T1, T2
n.­1445
cintet] S; cintaye[t] (unmetrical) C
n.­1446
tu] S; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1447
trinetraṃ] S; trinetraṃ tu (unmetrical) C
n.­1448
°sarvaṃ] N; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1449
drutāpannaṃ savidyayā] N; drutāpatyaṃ savidyāḥ C
n.­1450
tuhyā] N; tokrū(?) C
n.­1451
viṇṇa] N; viṇḍa C
n.­1452
ha-uṃ jānami tuha citta] N; saalavirūa vicitta C
n.­1453
aṃ-hūṁbhyāṃ] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); āṃ-hūṁbhyāṃ N; āḥ-hūṁbhyāṃ C
n.­1454
śaṁ laṁ ḍaṁ] em.; śaṃ laṃ ḍaṃ N; saṁ caṁ puṁ C
n.­1455
hūṁ aṁ] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); hūṁ āṃ N; hūṁ āḥ C
n.­1456
cakrāṅkuśa°] N; vajrāṅkuśa° C
n.­1457
ṛkṣa] conj.; bhikṣur N, C
n.­1458
hayāsyā] N; hayarūpā C
n.­1459
°kṛṣṇa° N; °kṛṣṇā° C
n.­1460
sarvā] N; sarve C
n.­1461
°śavā°] N; °gavā° C
n.­1462
tribhiḥ śuddhiṃ tūccārya sarvayogādiṣv agrataḥ] T1; tribhiś śuddhedam uccārya sarvayogādim agrataḥ C
n.­1463
sthānaiḥ] conj.; sthānakaiḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­1464
sveccha°] em. (on the authority of the Tib.); svaccha° C
n.­1465
suśobhāṃ] em.; suśobhā C
n.­1466
dehāṃ tu] T2; °aṅga° (unmetrical) C
n.­1467
ghoraḍākinīṃ] em.; ghoraḍākinī C
n.­1468
vajrāṅkuśa°] T2; dvibhujā vajrāṅkuśa° C
n.­1469
°dehāṃ] em.; dehānāṃ C
n.­1470
°dehāṃ] em.; dehānāṃ C
n.­1471
bhāvayej] conj.; om. C
n.­1472
°dehāṃ] em.; °dehānāṃ C
n.­1473
bāhyānām tu caturthikāḥ] conj.; bāhyanām caturthikā (unmetrical) C
n.­1474
karālī] T2; kapālī C
n.­1475
raktasūtrasya] Sz; raktasūtra° (unmetrical) C
n.­1476
hastānām añjalyā] em.; hastanāṃ mañjalyā C
n.­1477
°śūlahastānāṃ] C; °muṣalahastānāṃ Sz
n.­1478
sarvavit sadā] T2; sarvasarvavit C
n.­1479
bimbādim] em.; bimbādi T2, Sz; vidyādim C
n.­1480
°saptyarthaṃ] Sz; °saptarthaṃ C
n.­1481
codayet C; bhedayet Sz
n.­1482
sthitāliś] N; sthitāli C
n.­1483
melā] C; melād H
n.­1484
bimbaniṣpattiśuddhitaḥ] C; niṣpattiśuddhidharmatā H
n.­1485
ākārān] H; ākāraṃ C
n.­1486
°prabham] N; °prabhāṃ C
n.­1487
prabhedanāt] conj.; prabhedaneti C; prabhedinā N
n.­1488
sthitāś ca etāḥ] em.; sthitāś ca etā N; sthitāv etau C
n.­1489
adha°] N; adhavatī (unmetrical) C
n.­1490
sthitā yā ca vartanī] em.; sthitā yāś ca vartanī C; sthitāv etau dvidevate H; sthite pārśvavarttinī N
n.­1491
sarvadevatyaḥ] N; sarve devatā C
n.­1492
viśvavarṇā] C; kṛṣṇavarṇā H
n.­1493
ekavaktrāś caturbhujās] N; ekavaktrā caturbhujā C
n.­1494
piṅgalordhvajā] N; piṅgalordhvajā tathā (unmetrical) C
n.­1495
°rūpam āśritā] N; °svarūpam āśritāḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­1496
suniryuktena] T2; suniyuktena C
n.­1497
āha] T2; āhuḥ C
n.­1498
mahāvajrakuloccaye] N; ahaṃ dṛḍhaṃ buddhaṃ dharmaṃ saṃghaṃ ca mahāvajrakuloccaye C
n.­1499
°vikalpitam] N; viṭhapitam C
n.­1500
kriyānunaya] em.; kiyānunaya T2; kṛpānunaya° C, N
n.­1501
naitat] T1 (supported by the Tib.); etat C, N, T2
n.­1502
spharaṇasaṃharaṇayogataḥ] N; saṃharaprayogataḥ(?) C
n.­1503
Metrically lengthened “u” in nirūpadhim.
n.­1504
bhagavan] N; om. C
n.­1505
padmakulaṃ] N; padmakula° C
n.­1506
°vasaktaṃ] em.; °vasakta° C
n.­1507
vajraṃ] N; om. C
n.­1508
vajrasattvaṃ] N; vajrasattva C
n.­1509
māṇḍaleyāt] C; māṇḍaleyānapi T1; māṇḍaleyāpi T2
n.­1510
rāgavajrā] T1; rāgavarṇā C
n.­1511
pṛthivīvajrā] T1; pṛthvīvajrā (unmetrical) C
n.­1512
aiśānyāṃ] T1; aiśānyā C
n.­1513
tadyoginyaḥ] em.; tadyoginya C; yoginyaḥ T1
n.­1514
dvibhujās] C; dvibhujaikamukhās T1
n.­1515
This sentence is paraphrased further down, where it seems to contextually belong.
n.­1516
devī] T2; devyā C
n.­1517
khaḍgam udyatam] T1; khaḍgasamudyataḥ C
n.­1518
vajrasphoṭā] T1, T2; vajrasphoṭā tathā parā C
n.­1519
sarvā] T1; sarve C
n.­1520
matāḥ] em.; matā C
n.­1521
catūrekhayā] T1; ca trirekhayā
n.­1522
devasaṃghaṃ] T2; devasahaṃ C
n.­1523
aśokasthaṃ] em.; aśokasthā C
n.­1524
ṛṣisaṃgha°] em.; ṛṣisaṃha° C; ṛṣikoṭi° T1, T2
n.­1525
vaṭasthaṃ] em.; vaṭasthā C
n.­1526
saṃghaṃ] em.; saṃhaṃ C
n.­1527
prajñopāyavīrayogena] T1; prajñopāyavīraṃ yogena T2; yajñopavītayogena C
n.­1528
vāme] em.; vāma° C
n.­1529
pauruṣeṇopabhuñjet] C (post correctionem), T1, T2; pauruṣe nopabhuñjet C ( ante correctionem)
n.­1530
dadāty asau] C; om. T1, T2
n.­1531
The Degé (100a.2) has “draṣṭā,” Yongle and Peking have “draṣḍa,” Lithang and Choné have “draṣṭu,” Narthang has “daṁṣṭa.”
n.­1532
āhuḥ(?)] em.; āhu(?) C
n.­1533
sa(?)] C; so L
n.­1534
phī(?)] C; pī L
n.­1535
tu(?)] C; dū L
n.­1536
hī] C; ḍī L
n.­1537
ga] C; ma L
n.­1538
tri] C; strī L
n.­1539
gṛhāṇa] T2; gṛh?ṇa C
n.­1540
dhūmra] T2; dhūryu C
n.­1541
hrīkā] conj.; kā C; hrī L
n.­1542
śūnyasparśane] L; śūnyasyāśane C
n.­1543
samālikā] C; sabālikā L
n.­1544
nāśaṃ] L; nāsaṃ C; nyāsaṃ T1, T2
n.­1545
avirodhikā] C; adhirādhikā T2; cāghanāśanī L
n.­1546
mahāniśvāsabhairavā] T2; anyathā niśvāso bhairavo C; anyathā niḥśvāsabhairavas L
n.­1547
samāliketi] conj.; sā pāliketi(?) C; bāliketi T2
n.­1548
kapālaparaśudaṃṣṭrās] em.; kapālaparaśudaṃṣṭrāḥ T2; prahasitavadanā saugatagoṣṭhīratā prahāsinī sā ca vajrakulā smṛtā kapālaparaśudaṃṣṭrā C
n.­1549
saptānāṃ sapta] T2; aṣṭamī ca C
n.­1550
ca] em.; caiva (unmetrical) C; om. T1, T2
n.­1551
vijñeyā śāntaḍākinī] C; om. T1, T2; jñeyā sā vajraḍākinī L
n.­1552
ḍākinyo] C; ḍākinī L
n.­1553
sitadaṃṣṭrālonnatā ca] (not clearly legible) C; sitadarśanonnatā T2
n.­1554
snānaratā] C; śvānaratā L
n.­1555
sarvatra] T2; om. C
n.­1556
gṛhe] T2; gṛhe arcayet sadā C
n.­1557
śuddhākṣī] em.; suddhākṣī T1, T2; tabdhākṣī C; tathā stabdhākṣī L
n.­1558
yā ca] T2; ca yā ca C
n.­1559
saṃkulaṃ] C, T2; śūlaṃ L
n.­1560
śamaśrūṇi] em.; samaśrūṇi C (metrically lengthened form of smaśrūṇi?)
n.­1561
lamboṣṭhī ca] L; lamboṣṭhī (unmetrical) C, T2
n.­1562
āḍhyā ca] conj.; āḍhyā (unmetrical) C
n.­1563
vicitra°] T2; citra° (unmetrical) C
n.­1564
ākuñcitavāmapādaṃ] L; ākuñcitavāmapādena T2; ākuñcitapādānāṃ C
n.­1565
tasyāḥ] em.; tasyā C
n.­1566
lokeśvarīṇāṃ lāmānām] em.; lokeśvarāṇāṃ lāmānām T2; lokeśvarīṇāṃ tu lāmānām L; lokeśvarī (unmetrical) C
n.­1567
harita°] C; rakta° L
n.­1568
dṛśyate] T2; dṛśyate caivam (unmetrical) C
n.­1569
lalāṭe] T2; om. C
n.­1570
dīrghā] C; dīrghagrīvā L
n.­1571
kaṇṭha°] C; skandha° L
n.­1572
vāmena pratimudrā vidhīyate] T2, L; tathaiva ca (unmetrical) C
n.­1573
gṛhe] L; om. C, T2
n.­1574
śikhāṃ] T1; śikhā C, T2
n.­1575
pulakaṃ] T2; pulāṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1576
śmaśānaṃ caivopaśmaśānaṃ] C; pīlavaṃ copapīlavaṃ L
n.­1577
°papīlavaṃ tathā] T2; °pīlavam eva ca C
n.­1578
oḍḍiyānaṃ] em.; oḍḍyānaṃ C; oḍiyānaṃ T2
n.­1579
tu] T2; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1580
tathaiva] T2; eva (unmetrical) C
n.­1581
triśakunī] em.; triśakunīṃ C; triśanī T2
n.­1582
chandohaṃ kaliṅgaṃ] T2; kaliṅgaṃ yathā C
n.­1583
upachandohaṃ kāñcī proktaṃ himālayaṃ tathaiva ca] T2; kāñci himālayaṃ caiva chandoha samupadiṣṭam C
n.­1584
melāpakaḥ pretādhivāsinī] em.; melāpaka pretavāsinī T2; upacchandoha ity api pretādhivāsinī proktaṃ C
n.­1585
upamelāpakaḥ sauraṣṭraḥ suvarṇadvīpa eva ca] T2; sauraṣṭrasuvarṇadvīpa eva ca melāpakopamelapākaṃ tathā C
n.­1586
śmaśānaṃ nagaraṃ caiva sindhur api prakīrtitaḥ] T2; nagarasindhu śmāśanaṃ caiva C
n.­1587
upaśmaśānaṃ maruḥ proktaḥ kulatā tathaiva ca] em.; upaśmaśānaṃ maruḥ prokta kulatā tu tathaiva ca T2; upaśmaśāna maru kulatā C
n.­1588
pīlavaṃ kāruṇyaṃ proktaṃ] em.; pīlavaṃ kāruṇyaṃ proktaṃ] T2; kāruṇyaṃ C
n.­1589
upapīlavaṃ harikelaṃ] em.; upapīlavaṃ harikela T2; harikelaṃ C
n.­1590
pīlavam upapīlavam] C; om. T2
n.­1591
tatsāndheṣu] em.; tata sāndheṣu C; sāndheṣu T2
n.­1592
oḍḍiyāne] em.; oḍyāne C
n.­1593
upakṣetram arciṣmatī] T2; arciṣmatyopakṣetrakaṃ C
n.­1594
śmaśānaṃ sādhumatī ca] em.; smaśānaṃ sādhumati ca T2; sādhumatī caiva C
n.­1595
yoginī°] T1, T2; yogināṃ C
n.­1596
saptajanma] (metrically shortened saptajanmānaṃ?) C; saptāvartañ H
n.­1597
ca bhakṣayet] H; viśeṣataḥ C
n.­1598
guhya°] T2; guhṛ° C
n.­1599
ābdhātu°] em.; āpdhātu C, T2
n.­1600
°bimbakam] T2; °bimbāni ti C
n.­1601
āgamānugaḥ] T2; āgamānugā C
n.­1602
rahasyārtha°] T2; rahasyātha C
n.­1603
pūrvalakṣaṇasarveṣāṃ] C; pūrvoktānāṃ sarveṣāṃ T1, T2
n.­1604
kadalīpuṣpaṃ sthitaṃ] T1, T2; kadalīpuṣpasthitā C
n.­1605
dalāny] T1; dale C
n.­1606
sakarṇikā] C (metrically shortened form of sakarṇikāni ?); sakarṇikāṃ T1, T2
n.­1607
madhyamaṇḍalam āsīnam] em.; madhyamaṇḍalam āsinam C; mahāmaṇḍalamadhyataḥ T1, T2
n.­1608
uttaradvāradeśe] T1; uttaradvāradeśan C
n.­1609
bhagavan] T2; bhagavān C
n.­1610
tu] T2; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1611
amṛtālambho] em.; amṛtārambho T2; amṛtālambhā C
n.­1612
lakṣayet] T1, T2; lakṣet (unmetrical) C
n.­1613
avarṇavarṇa°] T2; avarṇāvarṇa° C
n.­1614
gṛhṇīyāt tattvayogavit] em.; gṛhṇīyāt tatvayogavit T2; gṛhyet tatvayoginaḥ C
n.­1615
śāstra] conj.; śāstraṃ C, T1, T2
n.­1616
bhāvitaṃ] T1, T2; bhāvita C
n.­1617
samuddhṛtam] T2; tu muddhṛtaṃ C
n.­1618
samucchṛtam] T2; tu mucchṛtaṃ C
n.­1619
brahmakadvārasya] conj.; brahmakaṃ dvārasya C, T1, T2
n.­1620
guroḥ] T2; guro C
n.­1621
śuśrūṣā°] em.; śuśrūṣa° C
n.­1622
manojavāḥ] T2; manojavā C
n.­1623
drakṣataḥ] C, T1, T2 (possibly drakṣyataḥ?)
n.­1624
saṃsthitāḥ] em.; saṃsthitā C, T2; saṃsthitāṃ T1
n.­1625
nityaṃ mūlāni] conj.; nitya mulāni (or nityamūlāni?) C, T1, T2
n.­1626
pīḍyasya] T1, T2; pīḍasya C
n.­1627
jñānaṃ vijñāne] T1; jñānaṃ vijñānai T2; jñānavijñāna C
n.­1628
vijñānaṃ sambodhikramo] T2; vijñāna sambodhikrama C
n.­1629
kleśoddhṛtis] conj.; kleśoddhṛtya T2; kleśoddhṛta C
n.­1630
yogināṃ] T2; yogīnāṃ C
n.­1631
vajrasattva] em.; vajrasattvo C; vajragarbha T2
n.­1632
tathatā] T2; tathā (unmetrical) C
n.­1633
yoginām] T2; yoginī C
n.­1634
mohavajrākhyaṃ] T1; mohavajrākhya T2; mohavajrākhyā C
n.­1635
pṛthivīdhātur] T2; pṛthvīdhātu C
n.­1636
abdhātur] em.; abdhātu C
n.­1637
°pattaye] T1; °pattya(?) C
n.­1638
kalpāri°] C; vikalpāri° T1, T2; saṃkalpāri° P
n.­1639
vyavasthitāḥ] P; vyavasthitā C
n.­1640
cittaratnasamudbhūtā] C; cintāmaṇir ivodbhūtā P
n.­1641
siddhicaryā] C; siddhir āryā P
n.­1642
saiveti] P; noveti C
n.­1643
sarvāvaraṇa°] em.; °sarvāvaraṇa° T1, T2; sarvāvaṇa C
n.­1644
sarvāva[ra]ṇavinirmuktajīvitaiś caryasaṃgamaḥ] C; kaukṛtyastyānamiddhaṃ tu jīvitaiśvaryam eva ca P
n.­1645
'tiśayāsakto] em.; atiśayāsakto C ti yathā sakto T1, T2
n.­1646
anantajñānasaṃprāpto] T1, T2; anantajñānasaṃprāptān C
n.­1647
vajranāthena] C; vajrasattvena P
n.­1648
adhimuktivaśāt] T2; adhimuktivasā C
n.­1649
yadā] T2; yathā C
n.­1650
kṛtāḥ] T2; kṛtā C
n.­1651
nātyāsakti] em.; nātyāśaktiḥ C; nādhyasakti T2
n.­1652
draṣṭuṃ] C; duṣṭa° T1, T2
n.­1653
°makṣikāsaktam] C; °makṣikāyuktaṃ T1
n.­1654
savarṇam] T2; suvarṇam C
n.­1655
nānāsiddhidaṃ samayaṃ] conj.; nānāsiddhidam asamaṃ T2; nānāsiddhiṃ daśamayaṃ C
n.­1656
yat puṇyaṃ] T1; yad apuṇyaṃ C
n.­1657
dṛṣṭam] T1; na dṛṣṭam C
n.­1658
grāhyaṃ] em.; grāhyan T1; grahyaṃ C
n.­1659
caryāpāraṃgataṃ lakṣaṇam] T1; caryāpārāṃgatalakṣaṇaṃ C
n.­1660
tathā] T1, T2; tathā yogī bhakṣayen C
n.­1661
bhagnakharparasugupto] T1, T2; bhagnakharpare sugupte C
n.­1662
mantribhāvanā] em.; mantrībhāvanā C; bhāvanā T1, T2
n.­1663
nānāphalair guñjādiracitaṃ] T2; nānāphalabhuñjādiracitāṃ C
n.­1664
bhāvanāvarjito vivarjitaḥ] (unmetrical) C; bhāvanārjitavarjitaḥ T2
n.­1665
vā] T1; athavā (unmetrical) C
n.­1666
asurīṃ tathā] T1; pātālavāsinīm asurīm (unmetrical) C
n.­1667
svacittarucitām] T1; svacittamabhirucitām (unmetrical) C
n.­1668
prayogataḥ] T1; prayogena (unmetrical) C
n.­1669
anābhogāt] T1; anābhogena C
n.­1670
tribhuvanānaghāḥ] em.; tribhuvanānaghā C
n.­1671
samāhitaḥ] T1; samāhitaṃ C
n.­1672
bodhibījena saṃskṛtām] T1; bodhibījanikṣepeṇa saṃskṛtaṃ gṛhya (unmetrical) C
n.­1673
pragīyate] T1; gīyate (unmetrical) C
n.­1674
°rūpiṇī] T1; °rūpiṇīṃ C
n.­1675
nityaśaḥ] T1; nityatām C
n.­1676
caurakeśakṛtā] em.; cauryakeśakṛtā C
n.­1677
hūṃbhavas tatra] T1; tatra hūṃbhava C
n.­1678
tathā] T1; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1679
caryā] T1; caryāṃ C
n.­1680
katham] T1; kathaṃ bhavet (unmetrical) C
n.­1681
pittam] C; cittam T1
n.­1682
myekāro] T1; myekāra C
n.­1683
māṃsam] em.; māṃsa C
n.­1684
tu phuphusam] T1; phuphusaṃ mataṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1685
bodhi°] T1; bo° C
n.­1686
repho] em.; repha C, T1
n.­1687
pittaṃ samutthitam] em.; pitta samutthitaḥ C, T1
n.­1688
tannāthaḥ] C; sanāthaḥ T1, T2
n.­1689
rephas] em.; repha C, T1, T2
n.­1690
sarveṣu] T1, T2; sarve (unmetrical) C
n.­1691
durlabhaṃ] T1; durlabhās C;
n.­1692
°saṃsthitam] L; saṃsthitaṃ T1; saṃsthitān C
n.­1693
caiva] T1; ca C
n.­1694
°susaṃgraham] em.; °susaṃgrahaṃ T1; saṃgrahaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1695
bhāvābhāva°] T1; bhāva° C
n.­1696
raktaṃ ca] em.; raktañ ca T1; rakta (unmetrical) C
n.­1697
nityaṃ] T1; nitya C
n.­1698
puruṣaviśeṣo] em.; puruṣaviśeṣā T2; puruṣaḥ C
n.­1699
The phrase pumān puruṣaviśeṣaḥ yogīty arthaḥ was, most likely, originally written as part of a commentary, as it contains semantic glosses characteristic of the commentarial style.
n.­1700
ekapāda°] T1; eka° C
n.­1701
°rijv°] T1; °ripv° C
n.­1702
°adhogatam] em.; °adhogatāḥ T1; °adhogataṃ | vācikaṃ madhyamaṃ smṛtaṃ C
n.­1703
ūrdhvadvāre] C; śuddhadvāre T1
n.­1704
calāḥ] em.; calā C, T1
n.­1705
oḍḍiyānas] em.; oḍyāyanas C
n.­1706
kṣetre samuddiṣṭe] T2; kṣetrā samuddiṣṭā C
n.­1707
samākhyātāḥ] em.; samākhyātā C
n.­1708
gude] em.; guda C; guhye T1
n.­1709
melāpakau] T1; melāpikau C
n.­1710
ūruḥ] T1; ūru C
n.­1711
etat] em.; etam C, T1, T2
n.­1712
eṣu] T1, T2; eteṣu (unmetrical) C
n.­1713
vīraḥ sarṣapasthūlamātrakaḥ] T1; vīra sarṣapasthūlamātrakaṃ C
n.­1714
vasantatilakā mataḥ] C; vasantatilako mataḥ T1; vasantatilakā smṛtā V
n.­1715
āśṛtāḥ] T1; āśṛtā C
n.­1716
°sattva°] T1; °sattvas C
n.­1717
nāyikāḥ] T1; nāyikā C
n.­1718
smṛtā] T1; smṛtāḥ C
n.­1719
sūkṣmarūpā] T1; sūkṣmarūpā ca (unmetrical) C
n.­1720
°vahā] T1; °vahās C
n.­1721
oḍḍīyane] em.; oḍyāyane C
n.­1722
yā ca] T1; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1723
vāmā] C; mahānāsā V
n.­1724
vāmanī] T1; vāminī C
n.­1725
kūrmajā] T1; kūrmajās C
n.­1726
sekā] T1; śekā C
n.­1727
gṛhadevatā°] em.; gṛhadevata° C
n.­1728
vahati] T1; vahati vahati C
n.­1729
yā ca] T1; om. C
n.­1730
suvarṇadvīpe saṃsthitā] em.; suvarṇadīpe saṃsthitā T1; suvarṇadvīpam ākhyātā C
n.­1731
sā] T1; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1732
sumanās] em.; sumanas C, T1
n.­1733
vairambhādi] em.; bhairambhādi C, T1, T2
n.­1734
vairambho] em.; bhairambho C, T1, T2
n.­1735
trikoṇojjvalas] em.; trikoṇojvalas T1; triṇojvalas (unmetrical) C
n.­1736
tūdare] T1, V; tūdaraḥ C
n.­1737
°saṃsthe] T2; °saṃstha C
n.­1738
°susaṃsthitaṃ] em.; °susaṃsthe T1; svasaṃsthitaṃ C
n.­1739
anāhataḥ] T1, V; anāgataḥ C
n.­1740
sarvalokānāṃ] T1; lokānāṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1741
sthitiḥ sthiracalātmanām] em.; sthiti sthiracalātmanām T2; sthirātmanāṃ calātmanām C
n.­1742
utpannarūpataḥ C
n.­1743
vyavasthitaṃ] T1; vyavasthitaḥ C
n.­1744
vajriṇām] V; (adopted on the authority of the Tib.); vajriṇā C, T1, T2
n.­1745
°svarūpiṇām] V; svarūpiṇā C, T1, T2
n.­1746
samayārthoditena] V; samayānurthoditena(?) C; samayaś coditena T1, T2
n.­1747
bāhyai] T1; bāhyais tu bāhye C
n.­1748
mahojjvale] em.; mahojvale C
n.­1749
sruvas] em.; śruvaṃ T1; srava C
n.­1750
°nirdhūto] T1; nirdhūte C
n.­1751
trikaṭisthitaḥ] T1; trikaṭisthitaṃ C
n.­1752
cāpi] T1; vāpi C
n.­1753
ṣoḍaśacchadam] em.; ṣoḍaśacchadaṃ T1; ṣoḍaśacchadā C
n.­1754
madhyīkṛtya] T1; madhyakṛtya C
n.­1755
candramāḥ] V; candramā C, T1
n.­1756
tantrasthaṃ] T1, T2; tantras tu C; mantras tu (this reading is reflected in the Rahasyadīpikā )
n.­1757
tantre] T1; tantraṃ C
n.­1758
parijñānāc] C; parijñānam H
n.­1759
nirmāṇaṃ] T1; nirmāṇa° C
n.­1760
hṛdi] H; hṛd C, tad ud° T1, T2
n.­1761
niṣyandaṃ] H; nisyaṃdaṃ T2; niṣpannam C
n.­1762
saṃbhoge] T1, T2, H; saṃbhoga° C
n.­1763
vibhedataḥ] conj.; vibheditaḥ C; vibheditam H
n.­1764
jalacīvaram] C; jvalacīvaram H
n.­1765
vandanaṃ mastakāñjaliḥ] H; vandanāñjalimastakaiḥ C; vandanāñjalimastake T1
n.­1766
°yogataḥ] H; °yogatat° C; yogaḥ tat° T1
n.­1767
saḥ] T1, H; tat C
n.­1768
eva] T1; iva C
n.­1769
evam āhuḥ] T1; vāhuḥ C
n.­1770
sarvājñāna° C; sarvajña° T1
n.­1771
°yoginīm] em.; yoginī C, T1
n.­1772
vāto] T1; vātaṃ C
n.­1773
°auṣadhikalpanāt] T1, H; °auṣadhakalpanā C
n.­1774
dravam] T1; drava° C
n.­1775
raktaṃ] C, T1; rāgaṃ H
n.­1776
riktalakṣaṇam] conj.; raktilakṣaṇaṃ C, T1; ākāśalakṣaṇam H
n.­1777
°saṃbhavam] H; °saṃbhavaḥ C, T1
n.­1778
°svabhāvo] T1; °bhāvo C
n.­1779
mahatsu kuleṣv] T1; saṅghakuleṣv C
n.­1780
vālapathe] T1; vālipathe C
n.­1781
utthahi utthahi] T1, T2; tathaihio(?) C
n.­1782
samudbhūtā] em.; samudbhūte° C, T1
n.­1783
tu] T1; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1784
tv analākhye ca] T1; tu nalākhye tu C
n.­1785
sthitaḥ] T1; saṃsthitaḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­1786
°āmitābhena tu yadāmoghe] em.; amitābhena tu yadā amoghe (unmetrical) C; amitābhe ca amoghe tu sadā T1
n.­1787
tu dharmakāyaprakīrtitam] C; sa dharmakāyaḥ prakīrtitaḥ T1
n.­1788
jvalantī] em.; jvalantīha (unmetrical) C; jvalati T1
n.­1789
tu] T1, T2; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1790
dharmacakre ca] T1, T2; dharmacakraṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1791
saṃbhogaṃ taṃ gatāḥ] conj.; saṃbhogataṃ gata T2; saṃbhogagata T1; sambhogacakra C
n.­1792
dunduraṃ] T1, H; durduraṃ C
n.­1793
muku] (supplied from the Ratnamālā (955)); om. C, T1, T2
n.­1794
vṛddhāṅguṣṭhasya] T1; gurāṅguṣṭhasya C
n.­1795
lughu] C, T2; bhughu T1
n.­1796
draṣṭa] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); draṣṭur(?) C; draṃṣṭa T1, T2
n.­1797
ca] T1; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­1798
°tatparaḥ] T1; tatparaṃ C
n.­1799
bhi] C; bha T1
n.­1800
dī] T1; hī C
n.­1801
tri] C; strī T1
n.­1802
kha] T1; ha C
n.­1803
bha] C; bhā T1
n.­1804
tā jñeyāḥ] T1; sā jñeyā C
n.­1805
alikaraṇaṃ] em.; alikaraṇam T1, alikaraṇa C
n.­1806
narakam iti] em.; naraketi C; narakaṃ T1
n.­1807
śvasanam iti] em.; śvasana iti T1; śvasaneti C
n.­1808
viratir] C; viriti T1
n.­1809
krūra iti] T1; krūreti C
n.­1810
dantaṃ spṛśati] C; dantāṃ spṛśa T1
n.­1811
°vāhinī] C; °vāsinī T1
n.­1812
āgamanam iti] em.; āgamaneti C, T1
n.­1813
sthānam ity] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); sthānād amukaḥ C; sthānāt amukaḥ T1
n.­1814
kiraṇaḥ puṣpam] em.; kiraṇaḥ puṣpaḥ T1; kiraṇo puṣpa C
n.­1815
lambodaraḥ] em.; lambodaro C; lambā darā T1
n.­1816
dhūmra°] T1; dhuryur bahiḥ C
n.­1817
meghāḥ] em.; meghā C, T1
n.­1818
aṅgulyo] T1; aṅgulyā C
n.­1819
dantaḥ] em.; danta C, T1
n.­1820
śvāsaś] em.; svāsaś T1, T2; samaṃ C
n.­1821
janaṃ] T1; javaṃ C
n.­1822
phālguṣaṃ] em.; phālgusaṃ C; phalagusaṃ T1
n.­1823
vāk°] T2; vā C
n.­1824
krūrā] H; krūārā(?) C
n.­1825
vāmataḥ] T1; māmataḥ C
n.­1826
°ttiṣṭhet] T1, T2; °ttiṣṭha C
n.­1827
tadrūpa° T1; tasmin C
n.­1828
lokaprasiddhavyavahāro ´pi na] T1; om. C
n.­1829
dṛṣṭi°] T1; dṛṣṭir C
n.­1830
sarṣapān dhāpya] T2; sarṣapā dhāpya C
n.­1831
pāka° T1, T2; sāka° C
n.­1832
idaṃ dhāpya] T2; idaṃ cāpya T1; dam dh(?)āpya C
n.­1833
tata uddhṛtya] em.; tatoddhṛtya C, T1
n.­1834
°śṛgālarūpadhārī] em.; °śṛgārarūpadhārī T1; °rūpavaro C
n.­1835
dīpitaṃ] T1; dvīpitaṃ C
n.­1836
kanakaphalāla°] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); kanakāla C; kanaphala° T1, T2
n.­1837
karo] em.; kara C, T1, T2
n.­1838
saptadinaṃ] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); saptadine C, T1, T2
n.­1839
khaṭikā] em.; khatikā T1; cchakaṭikā C
n.­1840
viṣada°] C, W; viṣa T1, T2
n.­1841
bhogīndraḥ] T1; bhogendraḥ C
n.­1842
°phalaṃ] T1, T2; °phala° C
n.­1843
tagara°] em.; tagala° T1, T2; °turaga° C
n.­1844
nagnādi°] T1; naganādi° C
n.­1845
°samāhito] em.; °samāhitaḥ T2; °samāhita C, T1
n.­1846
bālaka° T1; bāla° C
n.­1847
°ādirūpaṃ] T1; °ādīn rūpaṃ C
n.­1848
añjitanayano] T1; añjitatayano C
n.­1849
sāmprataṃ] em.; sāprataṃ T1; saṃyutaṃ C
n.­1850
ksāraṃ] conj.; cchāraṃ C, T1, T2
n.­1851
sitasaramā] R; sitaśaramā C; asitaśaramā T1
n.­1852
nārībhir uddhṛta°] conj.; nārīvāruddhṛta(?) C; nārīviruddhṛta T1, T2; nārīvirudhṛta R; nārīḥ virudhṛtya W
n.­1853
lalāṭe vaśīkaroti] T1; lalāṭeṣu saṃkurute C
n.­1854
ca tāṃ ca] C, W; vatāṃ ca T1, T2
n.­1855
rājendraṃ] T1; rājñendraḥ C
n.­1856
mṛtanaravāmādagdhaṃ] C; mṛtanaratulyaṃ vāmādagdhaṃ T1
n.­1857
sthitaṃ] T1; sthita C
n.­1858
codbaddhikākṣi°] R; codbuddhadvikākṣi° T1; ca dvirddhekākṣi° C
n.­1859
°bhuktāntayutaṃ] T1; bhuktvāntayutaṃ C
n.­1860
srotāñjanaṃ] em.; srotāñjana C; śrotāñjanaś° T1
n.­1861
tilakakaraṇena] T1, R; tilakaraṇena C
n.­1862
°varti] T1, W; °vartiṃ C
n.­1863
piṣya] em.; piśya C; pīṣya T1
n.­1864
prapūrya] T1; pūrya C
n.­1865
kṛtāmlena] T1, W; kṣālitāmlena C
n.­1866
°gartasya] T1, W; °gartasthā C
n.­1867
sātiśayamardanān] em. (sandhi); sātiśayamardanāt] T1, W; sātiśavo mardanāt C
n.­1868
āsāya] C, T1, etc. (ādāya?)
n.­1869
kanakārdhikāṃ] em.; kanakārdhikā C, T1, W
n.­1870
sihlakaṃ] em.; śihlakaṃ T1; śihlaka C
n.­1871
kundurukakkolaṃ] T1; kundurukakkola C
n.­1872
vidhiḥ] conj.; viddhi C, T1; vṛddhiḥ R
n.­1873
śaradas] em.; saradas W; sarata C; rasate T1
n.­1874
siddhidaṃ] T1; siddhidā C
n.­1875
manoramam] T1; manoramaā C
n.­1876
nalākṣaṃ] T1; nalākṣa C
n.­1877
snehaḥ] em.; snehaṃ C, T1
n.­1878
samanvitaḥ] T1; samanvitaṃ C
n.­1879
bhakṣa yatnataḥ] C; bhakṣayet tataḥ T1
n.­1880
yathepsitaṃ] T1; yathepsitaḥ C
n.­1881
nakhāḥ] T1; nakhā C
n.­1882
balātoyena] C; om. T1
n.­1883
varatrayaṃ tridhā sādhayed] T1; prasāyed C
n.­1884
tathā] T1; om. C
n.­1885
kuryād yogī susamāhitāḥ] T1; kuru yogā samāhitaḥ C
n.­1886
ahaṃvākyaṃ] em.; ahaṃvākya T2; ahaṃvākṛd(?) C
n.­1887
susvaraś] T1; susvaraṃ C
n.­1888
nityaṃ] T1; nitya C
n.­1889
dviguṇakṣīreṇa] T2; dviguṇaṃ C
n.­1890
tadanu] T1; tad eta C
n.­1891
caite] em.; cete C, T1
n.­1892
rajanī°] T1; rajani° C
n.­1893
sinduvāraṃ] T1; sinduvāra C
n.­1894
°śaktyo°] T1; °śakatyo° C
n.­1895
kṣīrodakena svedayet] T1, T2; kṣīrodakenotsvadayet C
n.­1896
°rogāpahaṃ] T1; °rogāpaha C
n.­1897
°yogena] T1; om. C
n.­1898
°palāśaṃ] T1; palāśa C
n.­1899
cūrṇakam] T1; cūrṇitā C
n.­1900
cūrṇakarṣaikamiśritaṃ] T1; cūrṇakarṣam eka miśritaṃ C
n.­1901
vidyāṃ] T1; vidyā C
n.­1902
pūrvaṃ] T1, W; pūrva° C
n.­1903
°nāgakesarāś] em.; °nāgakeśarāḥ T1; °nāgeśvaraṃ C
n.­1904
vrīhiḥ] em.; vrīhi C
n.­1905
tata udumbara°] em.; tatodumbara° C
n.­1906
°bakula° W; °vajrala° C
n.­1907
tataḥ] em.; tata C
n.­1908
māraṇaṃ kartukāmo ´tha samidhaḥ kūryād daśāṅgulāḥ] T2; om. C
n.­1909
nakhaṃ] em.; nakha C
n.­1910
vaśyo bhavati] T1; vaśaṃ nayati C
n.­1911
°mānuṣāḥ W; °mānuṣān C
n.­1912
bhuktodgīrṇaṃ] T1; bhuktam udgīrṇa C
n.­1913
°rājikāṃ] T1; °rājikā° C
n.­1914
gṛhe] W; °gṛha° C
n.­1915
°māṃsaṃ] T1; °māṃsa C
n.­1916
nṛpatiṃ] T1; nṛpati C
n.­1917
bhavati] T1; bhavanti C
n.­1918
kevalaṃ] T1; kevaraṃ T2; no ced kevalaṃ C
n.­1919
kṣudramānuṣāḥ] em.; kṣudramāṣāḥ W; kṣudramānuṣān C
n.­1920
°śyenaka°] em.; °senaka° C; °svena° T1, T2
n.­1921
tuṣāgnihomāc ca] T1; tusam agniṃ juhuyāt C
n.­1922
tataḥ puraścareṇaiva kartavyāni karmāṇi vai] T2; etāni karmāṇi kṛtapuraścareṇa kartavyam C
n.­1923
anyathā hasyatāṃ yāti sarvalokasyāsaṃśayaḥ T2; anyathopahāsyatāṃ nayati C
n.­1924
katham] T1; kathaṃ bhavet (unmetrical) C
n.­1925
°sādhakam] T2; °sādhakaḥ C
n.­1926
paraḥ] T1; paraṃ C
n.­1927
°ārcitam] em.; °ārcitaṃ T1; °ārcitā C
n.­1928
ṣoḍaśena] C p.c.; pañcamena C a.c.
n.­1929
dvitīyāc] T1; dvitīyā C
n.­1930
vāgvajrasya] G; vāgavajra° (unmetrical) C, T1
n.­1931
oṁkāradīpakāḥ] T2, R; oṁkāradipakāḥ T1; oṁkāradvīpakāḥ C
n.­1932
siddhidaṃ sarvakāmikaṃ] R; siddhidāḥ sarvakāmikās T1; siddhidā sarvadā sarvakāmikaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­1933
°bhujaṅgaṃ] R; °bhujaṅga° C
n.­1934
jñaiṁ jñaiṁ] T1, R; jñaiṁ C
n.­1935
cili cili] T1, R; hili hili C
n.­1936
khecarī] em.; khecarikā (unmetrical) C
n.­1937
prājño buddhān apy uccāṭayati] T2; prājña buddhānām uccāṭayati C
n.­1938
napuṃsakayuktaṃ] T1; ca yuktaṃ C
n.­1939
sarvaṃ] T1, R; sadya C
n.­1940
karmabījaṃ] T1; dharmabījaṃ C
n.­1941
dīpā devī] T1; dīpāṃ caiva C
n.­1942
vaṃśā caiva vīṇā ca mukundā tu murajā] T1; vaṃśāṃ caiva vīṇāṃ ca mukundāṃ murajāṃ C
n.­1943
taṁ°] em.; taṃ° T1, R; ta° C
n.­1944
ṣaḍakṣaraṃ mantravidaḥ] em.; ṣaḍakṣarammantravido R; ṣaḍakṣaramantravida C
n.­1945
svāhākāraṃ] R; hākāraṃ C
n.­1946
śarāvadvaye] T1; śarāvadvayena C
n.­1947
khaṭikā] (khaṭikayā?) T1, R; khaṭikāṃ C
n.­1948
śilāpaṭṭake idaṃ] T1; śilāpaṭṭakedaṃ C
n.­1949
daśākṣaraṃ mantravida] R; daśākṣaramantravida C
n.­1950
sitacandanena nāmābhilikhya] R; tacandanenāmābhilikhya C
n.­1951
vidhivat] R; vidheyaḥ C
n.­1952
ekāramadhye] R; ekākṣaramadhye C; ekākṣaraṃ ramadhye T1
n.­1953
°pārśvayor] em.; pārśvayoḥ R; pārśvadvayo C
n.­1954
adhaḥ] R; aḥ(?) C
n.­1955
īhate sa] R; īkṣyate C
n.­1956
cakrāṅkitam] C; om. R
n.­1957
yasya] R; yasyā C
n.­1958
aṣṭadalaṃ] R; aṣṭadale C
n.­1959
atha] C; om. R
n.­1960
vidveṣaṇe] R; vidveṣaṇa C
n.­1961
°dravyeṇa] R; draveṇa C
n.­1962
tadūrdhvam] em.; tadūrdhva C, R
n.­1963
jvalitāgner] R; jvalitāgnaur C
n.­1964
sādhyo hūṁkāracaturvirājitaḥ] R; sādhya hūṁkāracaturvirājitam C
n.­1965
veṣṭito] em.; veṣṭitaḥ R; ceṣṭitaḥ C
n.­1966
°kapolaṃ phele ´dhomukhe] T1; °kapolasavyakapole adhomukhe C
n.­1967
Emending tārkam to cārkam.
n.­1968
mahācīvaram] C; om. T1, T2
n.­1969
devatāyai] R; devattāyai C p.c.; devadattāyai C a.c.
n.­1970
°kuṇḍalakarṇadvayaśirasordhvasthaṃ] T1; °kuṇḍale dvau karṇe śikhordhvasaṃsthaṃ C
n.­1971
tān] T1; tāṃ C
n.­1972
°mukhaparyantaṃ] R; °mukhaṃ paryantaṃ C
n.­1973
āśṛtaṃ] R; āśṛtāṃ C
n.­1974
caitya-urujaṃghāyāṃ] T1; caityaṃ ūrujaṃghāyāṃ R; caitya-u-jaṃghāyāṃ C
n.­1975
pratyaṅgirāḥ] R; pratyaṅgirā C
n.­1976
dhārayet] R; dhārayan C
n.­1977
naṁ] em.; na T1; raṃ C
n.­1978
alaktakatavāyamāṃsaṃ] T1; aktakatavāyamasaṃ C
n.­1979
kumbhasthale] T1; kumbhasthala C
n.­1980
°madhye idam] T1; °madhyedam C
n.­1981
sampuṭaṃ sumantritaṃ] C
n.­1982
ākarṣayati] T1; ārṣayati C
n.­1983
°pariveṣṭitavidhinā] T1; pariveṣṭitaṃ vidhinā C
n.­1984
khaṭvāṅgam] T1; khaḍgam C
n.­1985
yasya] T1; ya C
n.­1986
likhitadhṛtena kareṇa] C; karalikhitena T1, T2
n.­1987
°heru] (metrically shortened?) C; heruko T1
n.­1988
ṣaṣṭhaṃ tv astram] T1; ṣaṣṭhasyāstram] L; ṣaṣṭhaṃ vāsvam C
n.­1989
°bhūṣaṇam] em.; bhūṣaṇaṃ T1; °bhīṣaṇaṃ C
n.­1990
vikired] W; ca vikired C
n.­1991
cakragarte] T1, T2, W; cakraṃ vajragartaṃ C
n.­1992
°nakṣatre idaṃ] em.; °nakṣatre idañ W; °nakṣatredaṃ C
n.­1993
vaśye idaṃ] T1; vaśyedaṃ C
n.­1994
nivāraṇe idaṃ] T1; nivāraṇeidaṃ C
n.­1995
keśarākṛtiṃ] T1; keśarākṛti C
n.­1996
sarkaroṭakam = sarkarakaroṭakam
n.­1997
dikṣu vidikṣu] T1; diśāsu vidiśāsu C
n.­1998
°gandharva°] T1; °gandharvāsura° C
n.­1999
baddhā] T1; yuddhā C
n.­2000
sarkaroṭakaṃ = sarkarakaroṭakaṃ
n.­2001
sarkaroṭena = sarkarakaroṭakena
n.­2002
ūrmiṃ] T1; ūrmi C
n.­2003
devatīnāṃ] R; devatīnāṃ ca C
n.­2004
sarvatathāgatānāṃ saparivārāṇāṃ] conj.; sarvatathāgatānāṃ saparivāratāṃ C, R; sarvatathāgatā saparivārā T1, T2
n.­2005
°bhavakṛtimān(?)] C; °kṛtimān R
n.­2006
apasarantu] C; apasarantu bhavaṃto R
n.­2007
ālikhitavya] R; alikhitavya C
n.­2008
mahādevi] R; mahādevī C
n.­2009
hāranūpuranirghoṣe vajrasattvaprapūjite] R; (repeated twice) C
n.­2010
hrīṁ°] T1; hrīḥ C, R
n.­2011
homakarma] em.; homakarmma R; homakarmmaṃ C
n.­2012
pūryante] R, T1; dūyante C
n.­2013
°padmaniveśitam] R; °khaḍganiveśitam C
n.­2014
prātipūrṇā] T1.; prātīpūrṇā R; pātrāpūrṇa C
n.­2015
agnidevatām] R; agnidevatā C
n.­2016
agne] C; agneye R
n.­2017
vāmavajreṇa] em.; vāmavakreṇa T1; vāmakareṇa C, R
n.­2018
pūjāpañcopahārataḥ] T1; pūjayet pañcopacārataḥ (unmetrical) C; pañcopahārataḥ (unmetrical) R
n.­2019
kalāpinam] C; kapālinam R, T1, T2
n.­2020
daṇḍam] R, daṇḍa C
n.­2021
raktavarṇa°] T1; raktavarṇo C, R
n.­2022
°vibhūṣaṇa° em.; vibhūṣaṇo R; vibhūṣiṇo C; vicūṣita T1
n.­2023
dhyātvā tu] T1; dhyātvā (unmetrical) C, R
n.­2024
ācamanaṃ] R; ācavanaṃ C
n.­2025
siddhikāmikām] R, T1; siddhikāmikam C
n.­2026
jvālāṃ śvetavarṇāṃ] R; jvālaṃ śvetavarṇaṃ C
n.­2027
sitavarṇābhaṃ] em.; śitavarṇābhaṃ T2; sitavarṇābha T1; om. C, R
n.­2028
°nibhaś] R; °nibhaṃ C
n.­2029
bhavet] R; bhat C
n.­2030
gītikāpraṇāyitam] C; śāntikādiprayojitaṃ R, T1
n.­2031
vaśyatā] R; vaśyatām C
n.­2032
śāntiḥ śāntamanāḥ] T1; śānti śāntamanaḥ C
n.­2033
°manā] em.; °mānā R, T1; °mānasaṃ C
n.­2034
°jvālā° R; °jvalā° C
n.­2035
codanāpadaṃ] R; codanāpada C
n.­2036
ye] T1, T2; ye tu C; om. R
n.­2037
°karmabhiḥ] T1, T2; °karmais tu C; °kāmais tu R, W
n.­2038
°rudhira°] R; °rudhiraṃ C
n.­2039
sukhapūritā] conj.; mukhapūritā MSS (letters “s” and “m” are virtually identical in some manuscripts).
n.­2040
°tathāgata°] T1; tathāgata° R; °tathāgato C
n.­2041
niveśanaṃ] R; niveśinaṃ C
n.­2042
°karmāṇi niyojanaiḥ] C; °karmaniyojanaiḥ R
n.­2043
cakrijñāna°] C; cakriṇājñāṃ R, T1
n.­2044
saptāsyāṃ] C; aṣṭāsyā R, W
n.­2045
marakatābhāṃ] em.; °marakatābhāṃ R; maraktābhāṃ C
n.­2046
utpala] (endingless form) MSS
n.­2047
yavā°] C; javā° R
n.­2048
trimuṇḍakaṃ] C; tṛmuṇḍakaṃ R; triśūlaṃ T1
n.­2049
The nominal endings in this entire paragraph have been amended according to their gender.
n.­2050
vikarālaṃ] R; vikarālinaṃ C
n.­2051
°majjaṃ] R; °majja C
n.­2052
The nominal endings in this entire paragraph have been amended according to their gender.
n.­2053
The nominal endings in this entire paragraph have been amended according to their gender.
n.­2054
sigha] C (in the Tib. this is translated as “parrot”); siṃha R
n.­2055
zyenaḥ] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); senā C, R
n.­2056
Most nominal endings in this paragraph have been amended.
n.­2057
vaṭavṛkṣasyodvaddhapuruṣaṃ] C, R; om. T1, T2
n.­2058
kuntabhinnaṃ ca] T1, T2; kontabhinnaṃ C, R
n.­2059
°pakṣi°] R; °pakṣa° C
n.­2060
māṁkāraniṣpannāṃ] T1; māṁkārajñānaniṣpannāṃ (unmetrical) R; māṁkārajñānaniṣpannaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2061
bhāskaraprabhām T1; bhāskaraprabhā° (unmetrical) C
n.­2062
vihasantī sarvamukhaiḥ] em.; vihasanti sarvamukhaiḥ T1; vihasanmukhaiḥ (unmetrical) C, R
n.­2063
nānāvastraparītāṅgī] T1; nānāvastrādi° (unmetrical) C
n.­2064
pañcabuddhamukuṭāṃ tu] T1; makuṭe pañcasaṃbuddhakūjaṃ(?) (unmetrical) C
n.­2065
jaṭāpuṣpair] em.; jaṭāpuṣpai T1; puṣpair (unmetrical) C
n.­2066
virājitā] T1; vvirājitam C
n.­2067
ca dhanus tathā] T1; dhanuś caiva (unmetrical) C
n.­2068
°mayair] R; °samair C
n.­2069
°śobhāṃ] T1; °suśobhāṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2070
jaṭās suveṣṭitā] T1; jaṭās(?) tu veṣṭitām C
n.­2071
sitapadmasaṃsthā tu] T1; sitapadmasthāṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2072
raktaprabhālaṃkṛtā] T1; raktaprabhālaṃkṛtāṃ C
n.­2073
dagdhāḥ] em.; dagdhā C, R
n.­2074
grahāḥ] R; grahā C
n.­2075
punaḥ śvetā] C; punaś caitāḥ R; punaḥ svetāṃ T1
n.­2076
°buddhāmṛtapravarṣikām] em.; °buddhām amṛtapravarṣikām C
n.­2077
vaidṛśya] C; vaidṛśī T1
n.­2078
māyāyās] em.; māyās C
n.­2079
pādam ārabhya] W; pādārabhya C; ārabhya T1
n.­2080
raktavarṇaṃ] R; raktaṃ varṇa° C
n.­2081
vibhāvane] C; vibhāvanaiḥ T2; vibhānaiḥ T1
n.­2082
vajraḍākini] em.; vajraḍākinī C
n.­2083
khaṭvāṅgaṃ] T1; khaṭvāṅga C
n.­2084
dārayantaṃ] conj.; dārayet tān T1; dāret tān T2; dārayantyā C, R(?)
n.­2085
bhakṣayemaṃ] T1, T2; bhakṣayeti C, R
n.­2086
ṣṭrīḥ] T1; strī C, R
n.­2087
°āyaṃ mantraḥ] T1; °edaṃ mantraṃ C, R
n.­2088
vajradaṃṣṭraṃ] T1; vajradaṃṣṭrāṃ C, R
n.­2089
°samārūḍhaṃ] R; (unmetrical) ārūḍhaṃ C
n.­2090
gopyaṃ vai] R, T1; gopayantair(?) C
n.­2091
vajramuṇḍasya] R, T1; vajratuṇḍasya C
n.­2092
catuḥkaraḥ] R; caturbāhuś caturakṣara° C
n.­2093
The Sanskrit samīraṇadiśam could in fact be meant literally as “in the direction of the wind” (the standard expression for the “northwest” is vāyavyadiś) i.e., one should walk in the direction from which the wind blows.
n.­2094
tu krāntaṃ] R; taṃ krāntaṃ C
n.­2095
°yonivījitaṃ] R; °paribījitaṃ C, T1
n.­2096
°jihvaṃ] R; °jihvo C
n.­2097
lihen] em.; lihet C, R
n.­2098
acalaceṭaḥ] C; acalaceṣṭā R, T1
n.­2099
°vajra°] C; °vajratomara° R, T1
n.­2100
vidhvaṃsayet] R, T1; vidhvaṃsayan C
n.­2101
arjunavarṇitākṣo] em.; arjunavarṇatākṣo C; arjunavarṇitākṣaṃ T1
n.­2102
śrutvā] C; śrutvā te meghā R, W
n.­2103
nivārya] R, W; vidhāya vidadhate vidhāya C
n.­2104
tathaiva ca] T1; tathā (unmetrical) C, R
n.­2105
vajrādi°] C; garvādi° R
n.­2106
dakṣiṇe abhayadāyikān] em.; dakṣiṇe abhayadāyikā R, T1; om. C
n.­2107
°ghaṭa°] R; °paṭṭa° C; °paṭa° T1
n.­2108
idam] R; dam C
n.­2109
oṁ] R, T1; om. C
n.­2110
hrīṁ] C, T1; hrīḥ R
n.­2111
svāhā] C, R; phaṭ svāhā T1, T2
n.­2112
ṣaṭkoṭīṃ] C; saptakoṭiṃ R, T1, T2
n.­2113
tiṣṭhete] em.; tiṣṭhetau C, R
n.­2114
khaṭikāṃ sādhayet] R; sādhayet C
n.­2115
grīvāṃ] R; grīvā C
n.­2116
vajri°] em.; vajrī C, R, T1
n.­2117
°sādhitaṃ] R, T1; °sādhita° C
n.­2118
sphāṭaya sphāṭaya phaṭ phaṭ] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); sphāṭaya sphāṭaya phaṭ] T1; pāṭaya pāṭaya svāhā C; pāṭaya ṭa ṭa svāhā R
n.­2119
varṣāpaṇaprayogaṃ] R, T1; varṣāvaṇaprayogaṃ C
n.­2120
saṃsthāpayet] em.; sthaṃsthāpayet C; sthāpayet, R, T1
n.­2121
ghuru ghuru] R, T1; ghuḍa ghuḍa C
n.­2122
ghaḍa ghaḍa] C, R; ghada ghada T1
n.­2123
śama śama] em. (on the authority of the Tib.); sama sama T1; om. C, R
n.­2124
ghoṭaya ghoṭaya] C, R; ghada ghada ghoṭaya ghoṭaya T1
n.­2125
The Degé (143b.6) has “ghuru ghuru ghuṭa ghuṭa śama śama ghaṭa ghaṭa” (ghu ru ghu ru ghu Ta ghu Ta sha ma sha ma). Yongle has “ghaṭa ghaṭa sama sama” for the final two pairs, whereas Narthang has “ghaḍa ghaḍa sama sama” for those pairs.
n.­2126
he he ru ru ka] C; heruka R
n.­2127
idaṃ] em.; idam R; dam C
n.­2128
śmaśānapriyāya phaṭ] C, T1; śmaśānapriya R
n.­2129
tattvasya] C, R; abhiṣikta° T1
n.­2130
The passage starting from this half-stanza up to the end of verse 8.1.16 is missing from the R, T1, and T2. In the R though, the first part of this passage (up to the first half-stanza of verse 8.1.5) has been added, in different hand, in the upper margin.
n.­2131
ratnaṃ] em.; ratna C, R
n.­2132
vajraḍakinī] em.; vajraḍakinyā C
n.­2133
śṛṇvanti devatāḥ] R; śṛṇvantu devatā C. The text in the R breaks off at this point and resumes again with the words ākāśadhātuparyante at the beginning of 8.1.21.
n.­2134
saumyaṃ] T1; sauramyaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2135
navamasya] T1; namasya C
n.­2136
sarvavit°] T1; sarvavita° (unmetrical) C
n.­2137
rūpaśobhaguṇālayāḥ] em.; rūpaśobhaguṇālayā R; rūpaṃ sampūrṇakāntivān C
n.­2138
jñānadaṇḍeti] R, T1, T2; jñānadaṇḍati C
n.­2139
°sṛṣṭikā] R; °sṛṣṭikām T1, T2; °dṛṣṭikām C
n.­2140
prasārayet] R; prasādhayet C
n.­2141
tatra] R; tatra tatra C
n.­2142
kamalāvartaṃ tu] R; kamalāvartaṃ tantukaṃ C
n.­2143
dehānāṃ] R; detvānāṃ C
n.­2144
sveṣṭadevatāṃ] R; sveṣṭadevatā C
n.­2145
saṃpraraṇita] em.; saṃpraraṇitaḥ T1; prāraṇita R; saṃpravaraṇibha(?) C
n.­2146
°dharmeṇa] R; °dharme (unmetrical) C
n.­2147
ārthaṃ] em.; ārtha° C, R
n.­2148
ghaṇṭāṃ] R; ghaṇṭā C
n.­2149
dūraṃ] R; dūraṃ tu (unmetrical) C
n.­2150
tattvam] em.; tatva C, R
n.­2151
guḍikāḥ] R; guḍikā C
n.­2152
dharmasākṣīti stūpānāṃ] R, T1, T2; dharmasākṣi tu stūpānī C (p.c.); dharmasākṣi tu pānī C (a.c.)
n.­2153
yogināṃ] R; yogānāṃ tu C
n.­2154
°madhyaṃ] R; °madhya C
n.­2155
vajrasūcyaṃ] R; vajrasūtryaṃ C
n.­2156
sūtra°] R; sūrya° C
n.­2157
vajrādvaya°] C, T1; vajrāṇāṃ madhya° R
n.­2158
°vinyastaṃ] em.; °vinyaṃsta C; °vinyasya R; vinyastāḥ T1
n.­2159
yogināṃ] R; yogīnāṃ C
n.­2160
akṣarukāraṇḍatattva sohia mantravisāru] R; akṣarukāruṇḍa ruaśohia mattavisāru C
n.­2161
gaṇiau saṃkhu alikta sajjhavi yoinisāru] R; gaṇia asaṃkha alikhya sijjha itatu visāru C
n.­2162
bhave] C; bhavet R; bhaveta Tib.
n.­2163
ijyeta] C; īkṣet T1, T2; īkṣeta R
n.­2164
°mayair] C; °samayair R
n.­2165
°sūtritam] em.; °sūtritaṃ R; °sūcitaṃ C
n.­2166
°yoga°] R; °yogatattva° (unmetrical) C
n.­2167
yogināṃ] em.; yogīnāṃ C
n.­2168
°śobhaṃ] em.; °sobhaṃ R; śobha C
n.­2169
sumārge] R; sumārgeṇa (unmetrical) C
n.­2170
navadvārasya] R; om. C
n.­2171
gatyāgatiḥ] R; gatyāgati C
n.­2172
siddha°] R; siddhi° C
n.­2173
yadi gataṃ] R; yad idaṃ C
n.­2174
apāne] R; om. C
n.­2175
bheda-m-udbhavaḥ] R; bhedasamudbhavaḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­2176
°viśeṣeṇa] R; °viśeṣaṇā C
n.­2177
susamāhitam] R; susamāhitaḥ C
n.­2178
pūrvasya] C, R, T1; kumbhasya Sz
n.­2179
vāyv antasya] T1; vāyu antasya R, Sz; vāyuṃ tasya C; vāyun tasya mūlakā W
n.­2180
cetabījakaiḥ] C; cetabījakair R, T1; cittabījakaiḥ W; mūlabījakaiḥ Sz
n.­2181
vajrībījasya] C; vajrībījaṃ Sz
n.­2182
°karṣitadaśabhiḥ] C; °karṣitudaśadigbhi R
n.­2183
caturviṃśatisthānataḥ] C; ekaviṃśatiśvāsakaiḥ Sz
n.­2184
pada°] Sz; kaḥpada° (unmetrical) C, R
n.­2185
kaḥpadasthānapade • ūrdhva°] C; pade sthānaṃ pade ūrdhvaṃ Sz
n.­2186
dehākṣaram(?)] C; deham akṣaraṃ Sz
n.­2187
nādanādena] C, R; nādabhedena Sz
n.­2188
vāyubījanimnataḥ] C, R; vāyumaṇḍala nimnataḥ Sz
n.­2189
yoginām] em.; yogīnām C
n.­2190
ūrdhvavarṇaṃ] em.; ūrdhvavaṇṇaṃ C; ūrdhvamūlaṃ R; ardhamūlaṃ Sz
n.­2191
kāyebhiḥ] em.; kāyebhi C
n.­2192
yogaṃ sādhyaṃ] T1; yoga sādhya C, R
n.­2193
lakṣate] C; kṣaya R
n.­2194
casā] (metrically shortened “cetasā”?) C; cetasā R
n.­2195
°madhyataḥ] R; °madhya ca (unmetrical) C
n.­2196
kirīṭimaṇḍitam] R; kirīṭimaṇḍitaṃ hūṁ suṁ puṁ kṣuṁ hi maṇḍitam C
n.­2197
udyato] em.; udyataḥ R; samudyataḥ (unmetrical) C
n.­2198
dig°] R; digu° C
n.­2199
agninām] R; agni (unmetrical) C
n.­2200
jāpena] R; japed (unmetrical) C
n.­2201
yogināṃ] em.; yogīnāṃ C
n.­2202
jāpena hārāhāreṇa jāpatā] R; jāpena C
n.­2203
sidhyate] R; sidhyante C
n.­2204
bhāva°] R; bhāvanā° (unmetrical) C
n.­2205
hi tattvaṃ] em.; hi tatvaṃ W, T1; °hitārthaṃ C, R. The adopted reading was chosen since it is reflected in the Degé translation, even though it may seem less plausible.
n.­2206
niṣprapañcitam] em.; niṣprapañcitaṃ R; niprapañcitaṃ C
n.­2207
jñānaṃ] em.; jñānam R; jñāna C
n.­2208
sārāt sāraparaṃ] C; sārāsāraparaṃ R; sārāsārataraṃ T1
n.­2209
te] T1; tava R; tu C
n.­2210
raudrāyāḥ] C, vajragauryāḥ T1; vajragauryāyā T2
n.­2211
hūṁ] R; hūṁ hūṁ C
n.­2212
kapāla°] R; kapālā° C
n.­2213
gauryāḥ] R; gauryāyā C
n.­2214
bahuvividhaveśadhāriṇi] R, W; bahuvidhaveśadhāriṇi C
n.­2215
°vaḍavāmukhe] C; vaḍavāsvamukhe R
n.­2216
trāṁ va va] C; trāṁ vaṁ vaṁ R, T1
n.­2217
oṁ] supplied on the authority of the Tib. (149a.7); om. MSS
n.­2218
śvānāsyāyāḥ] em.; śvānāsyāḥ C
n.­2219
sarvataḥ] em.; sarvata C; sarvamantraḥ R
n.­2220
nairātmyāyāḥ] em.; nairātmyā C. To follow the established pattern, a genitive ending has been added to this and the following deity names (the subsequent amendments are not reported in the critical apparatus).
n.­2221
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2222
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2223
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2224
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2225
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2226
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2227
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2228
hūṁ] R; om. C
n.­2229
hūṁ hūṁ hūṁ] C; hūṁ hūṁ R
n.­2230
vadāli] C, T1; vaddāli R
n.­2231
oṁ] R; om. C
n.­2232
vajraḍākini] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); vajraḍāka MSS
n.­2233
vajraḍākinībalimantraḥ] R; vajraḍākinībarimantra T1; vajraḍākinīmantraḥ C
n.­2234
°ḍākaḍākiny°] em.; °dākadākiny° T1; °ḍākiny° C, R
n.­2235
phaṭ] C; phaṭ phaṭ R
n.­2236
hūṁ] R; hūṁ hūṁ C
n.­2237
phaṭ] R; paṭa C
n.­2238
vajraḍākini] em.; vajraḍākinī C, R
n.­2239
hūṁ phaṭ] C; om. R
n.­2240
hūṁ] C; om. R
n.­2241
nartāpayeti] R; nartayed C
n.­2242
ūṁ] R; uṁ C
n.­2243
oṁ] R; aṁ C
n.­2244
ha ho hrīḥ] R; haṁ hoḥ hrī C
n.­2245
jaḥ] R; yaḥ C
n.­2246
sarvatathāgatāś ca] T1; sarvatathāgatāḥ C; sarvatathāgatā R
n.­2247
sacarācare] R; sarvacarācare (unmetrical) C
n.­2248
°cittadhāraṇām] em.; cittadhāraṇāṃ T1; °cittadhāraṇā C, R
n.­2249
niṣkalaḥ kalavarjitaḥ] em.; niṣkalaḥ varjitaḥ T1; niṣkalaṃ kalavarjitaṃ C
n.­2250
°dehātīto nirañjanaḥ] T1; °dehātītaṃ nirañjanaṃ C
n.­2251
saṃpravartakaḥ] R, T1; saṃpravartakāḥ C
n.­2252
yathānugā] R, T1; yathānuga C
n.­2253
ālir] em.; āliḥ T1; āli R; ali C
n.­2254
ālir] T1; ālīyā° R; alim C
n.­2255
amṛtaṃ] R; amṛta C
n.­2256
°dravyataḥ] T1, T2; °mudrataḥ C, R
n.­2257
anilānala° R, T1; anilānila° C
n.­2258
°saptatvaṃ] C; °saptya(r)thaṃ R; taptyarthaṃ T1
n.­2259
saṃsārotpattiḥ] R, T1; saṃsārotpatti C
n.­2260
vidhir uttamaḥ] T1; vidhim uttamaṃ C, R
n.­2261
agnir] R; agny C
n.­2262
vāyur] em.; vāyu C, R
n.­2263
adhiṣṭhitaṃ] R; adhiṣṭhita C
n.­2264
nityānaṃ] C; nityānāṃ R, T1
n.­2265
sākṣi°] em.; sakṣi° R; sākhi° C
n.­2266
aśesu] C; aseṣu R; sesu Sz
n.­2267
adaia] Sz; adaitya C
n.­2268
C possibly has suṇḍa°.
n.­2269
°mantraviṇacciae] C; mattaviṇacciae Sz
n.­2270
°ātmajaṃ] em.; °ātmakaṃ R; °ātmajāṃ C
n.­2271
maṇḍalaṃ] em.; maṇḍalakaṃ ca (unmetrical) C; maṇḍalañ ca (unmetrical) R
n.­2272
sarveṣām eva dravyāṇāṃ] C; samayadravyapūritaṃ T1
n.­2273
manasā sarvāṇi] conj.; manasā sarve C; gaganāt sarvān R
n.­2274
ke] R; ka C
n.­2275
Prajāpatiḥ here must be feminine, like the other four names in this group (cf. the name Prajāpatī in the Mañjuśrīmūlakalpa), as they are different names for the five wisdoms.
n.­2276
nāmanta(?)] C (BHS nominative plural?); nāmantu(?) R
n.­2277
mantram] em.; mantraṃ C; mantra R
n.­2278
kāmaratāś] R; kāmaratā C
n.­2279
tasya] C, R, (also reflected in the Tib); tathā Sz
n.­2280
amṛtaṃ] C; amṛtaṃ sarvaṃ R
n.­2281
vastunā] C; vastunāṃ R
n.­2282
krodhaṃ] R; krodha C
n.­2283
°dṛṣṭimūrdhnā] R; °dṛṣṭi ca mūrdhā (unmetrical) C
n.­2284
pheṭ] em.; phet R; phot(?) C
n.­2285
pūjya] C; sampūjya (unmetrical) R
n.­2286
ekavṛkṣe] C, R; oṁ ekavṛkṣe Sz
n.­2287
ca] R; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­2288
śūnyāgāre viśeṣataḥ] Sz; śūnyāgāra viśeṣataḥ R; grāme ca śūnyake C
n.­2289
sthalagate] C, W; mūlagate R
n.­2290
devatīṃ cāpi] em.; devatīñ cāpi C, W; devatīṃ co R; devatī cāpi R; devadatta° Sz
n.­2291
°kapālī] C, W; °karālī R; karāla Sz
n.­2292
nandātītaṃ] R.; naṃdātītaṃ C
n.­2293
daṃṣṭrarūpakarālinī] R; daṃṣṭrā krūrakarālinī C
n.­2294
vajreśvaraprabhus] R; vajreśvarīprabhuṃ C
n.­2295
nirañja°] Sz (supported by the Tib., Comm1, and Comm2); nirāmaya° (unmetrical) C, R, T1
n.­2296
vajreśvarī•ājñena] C; vajreśvarājñena R
n.­2297
ba bba] Sz; ba ba R; bandha C
n.­2298
yat] C; yadi R
n.­2299
ha] C; haṃ R
n.­2300
hokāraṃ] Sz; hoḥkāraṃ C
n.­2301
hrī] C; hrīḥ R
n.­2302
tribhir] R; tribhim C
n.­2303
dhamma] C; dhammu R
n.­2304
gāthābhir] em.; gāthena C, R
n.­2305
kamalāvartaṃ] R; kāmalāvartaṃ C
n.­2306
salīlā°] em.; salilā° C, R
n.­2307
svādhidaivatā°] em.; svādhidaivata° C
n.­2308
°vigatae] em.; °vigataae (unmetrical) C; °gaae R
n.­2309
bhattiae] C; tattiae Sz
n.­2310
gṛhṇīyāt] C, R; gṛhṇīyāt yogasiddhyarthahetunā Sz
n.­2311
bhāvavimuttia] C; bhāvavivajjaae R
n.­2312
svacchā] R; svecchayā (unmetrical) C
n.­2313
tena] R; °naiva(?) C
n.­2314
´nukampī tu] C, (supported also by the Tib.); tu saṃkalpitaṃ R
n.­2315
°muṣṭiṃ] R; °muṣṭi C
n.­2316
ātmani tiṣṭha] Sz; ātma tiṣṭha C, R; ātmottiṣṭha T1, T2
n.­2317
tricchoṭyān(?)] C; tṛsphoṭaṃ R
n.­2318
°upahāro] R; °upahāra C
n.­2319
sarvātmani sadā] C; sarvātmanim ahaṃ R
n.­2320
devatīnāṃ tathā] T1, T2; devateṣu ca C, R
n.­2321
śuddhātmā] C; syāmo R
n.­2322
´krodhaḥ] R; ´krodhanaḥ C
n.­2323
samayi°] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); samayī C, R
n.­2324
°rudhirarañjite] R; °rudhiraṃ rañjita° C
n.­2325
mārīcīṃ] R; mārīcyāṃ C
n.­2326
śrāyakeśasya] C, W; srāyakeśasya R; śavakeśasya H
n.­2327
na] C; om. R
n.­2328
apavitraṃ na katham] C; apavitraṃ kathaṃ R
n.­2329
°kāmārtham] C; °karmmātham R
n.­2330
abhijāyate] R; api jāyate C
n.­2331
sarpiḥ] R; sarpyaḥ C
n.­2332
tathā] R; api vā C
n.­2333
yogam] R (supported by the Tib.); snānam C
n.­2334
dūṣyate] R; dūṣayet C
n.­2335
sādhakaḥ] R; sādhakaṃ C
n.­2336
vā] R, W; om. C
n.­2337
vā] C; om. R
n.­2338
na] R; om. C, W
n.­2339
dāpayet svasamayasya lekhituṃ kriyāpūrvakam] T1; dāpayet samayasattvasya C, W; om. R
n.­2340
rulu rulu] C; hulu hulu R; om. W
n.­2341
hraṁ hraṁ hraṁ] R, W; ḍraṁ ḍraṁ ḍraṁ C
n.­2342
kau kau kau] C; kauṁ kauṁ kauṁ R
n.­2343
ṣṭrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ] C; ṣṭrī ṣṭrī ṣṭrī R
n.­2344
hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ hrīṁ ṣṭrīṁ] C; hrīṁ ṣṭrī hrīṁ ṣṭrī R
n.­2345
kuṁ hrīṁ kuṁ hrīṁ] C; kuṁ hrī kuṁ hrī R
n.­2346
khe khe kheṁ kheṁ kheṁ] C; khaṁ ta khaṁ khaṁ ta khaṁ khaṁ ta khaṁ R
n.­2347
padmaṃ padmaṃ] C; padma padma R
n.­2348
padmaṃ padmaṃ padmaṃ] C; padma padma R
n.­2349
trīṁ trāṁ trīṁ trāṁ trīṁ trāṁ] C; trīṁ trīṁ trīṁ trīṁ trīṁ trīṁ R
n.­2350
hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ] C; hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ hrīṁ R
n.­2351
hrī taṁ hrī taṁ] C; hrīṁ taṁ hrīṁ taṁ R
n.­2352
tāni] R; tāni iti C
n.­2353
manepsitaṃ] em.; manepsitañ R; manasepsitāni (unmetrical) C
n.­2354
tathā] R; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­2355
navamam] R; navama C
n.­2356
°carmaṇā] R; °carma° (unmetrical) C
n.­2357
°śmaśānika° em.; °smasānika° R; °śmaśāna° (unmetrical) C
n.­2358
guha°] conj.; gṛha° C, R
n.­2359
gatvā] T1; om. C, R
n.­2360
ṭiṭṭibhi] R; ṭīṭibhi C
n.­2361
pādasthān] em.; pādāsthān W; pādasthāṃ C; pādasthā R
n.­2362
ṣaṭkāmbojikā] em.; kāmbojikā R; ṣaṭkāmbojy C
n.­2363
na saṃśayaḥ] T1; om. (unmetrical) C, R
n.­2364
kṣubdha ācāryo] R; kṣubdhācārya C
n.­2365
vādayet] R; vādayati R
n.­2366
ciddhu] C; sidhu R (supported also by Comm1)
n.­2367
sādhikā] R; sādhakī C
n.­2368
°kuñjeṣu] R; kuñje (unmetrical) C
n.­2369
°bhojya; C; vāsas R
n.­2370
madanaḥ] R, T1; mada C
n.­2371
śuktiś] em.; suktis W; śuktikaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2372
kāñjikas] T1; kāṃkikas R; kaṃjīkas C
n.­2373
proktaś] R; proktā C
n.­2374
°matsya°] C; °māṃsa° R
n.­2375
ārukādayaḥ] em.; ālukādayaḥ C; ārukādaya R
n.­2376
avadhūtaṃ] em.; avadhūta R; adhūtaṃ C
n.­2377
muṣṭiḥ] em.; muṣṭi C, R
n.­2378
pade] R; dṛṣṭimuṣṭipade C
n.­2379
caiva] C; om. R
n.­2380
°buddhānāṃ] T1; °yuddhānāṃ C
n.­2381
divya°] conj.; divyaṃ C, R
n.­2382
praviṣṭaṃ] C; praviṣṭvā R
n.­2383
hṛdādīnāṃ] R; hṛdayādīnāṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2384
kalpāgraṃ] em.; kalpāgra° C, R
n.­2385
iti] C; om. R
n.­2386
sotsāhās] em.; sotsāhā R; socchāhā C
n.­2387
saṃnāhāḥ] em.; sannāhā C. R
n.­2388
vedavatīṃ] R; devatīṃ C
n.­2389
saṃgṛhya] R; gṛhya (unmetrical) C
n.­2390
dhyāyī] C; vīras tv R
n.­2391
°dārikāṃ vadhūṃ] C; °kanyāvadhūṃ R
n.­2392
sidhyate] R; sidhyati C
n.­2393
veti] R; ceta C
n.­2394
yuktir] C; bhaktir(?) R
n.­2395
´py anayā] C; ´psarayā R
n.­2396
krodhā] R; krodha° (unmetrical) C
n.­2397
krodhāḥ] em.; krodhā C, R
n.­2398
raktā] R; rakta C
n.­2399
atyantaṃ] C; atyanta° R
n.­2400
yasya] C; sya R
n.­2401
mūḍhātmā] C; mūḍhātmā sa R
n.­2402
svapnamāyeva] R.; svapnamāyaiva C
n.­2403
°dharmasyājñaḥ] em.; °dharmasyājñā C, R
n.­2404
°mudrādhiṣṭhāna°] C; °mahāsādhanaṃ R
n.­2405
vidyāpuruṣas] C; vidyādharapuruṣas R
n.­2406
viṣṇur] em.; viṣṇu° C, R
n.­2407
aśvinau] R; āśvinau C
n.­2408
candraḥ] em.; candre C; candrā R
n.­2409
kiranti] C; kriyante R
n.­2410
kāhalā°] C; kāhala° R
n.­2411
ete] C; tā R
n.­2412
°ddhānaṃ (°dgāraṃ?) C; °dhāmā R
n.­2413
parāparavasavartinaś] C; parāparavaravasavartinaś R
n.­2414
surāsuraputrā] em.; surāsuraputrāḥ R; surā C
n.­2415
°prakaraṃ] C; °prakāraṃ R
n.­2416
pūjās] R; pūjā C
n.­2417
tābhiḥ] C; tāṃ R
n.­2418
saṃpūjayanty] R; saṃpūjyayanty C
n.­2419
mahāsukha°] R; muhāsukha° C
n.­2420
nirdvandvas] em.; nirdvanvas C; nirdvandas R
n.­2421
jinasyā°] R (supported by the Tib.); janasyā° C
n.­2422
dur°] C; an° R
n.­2423
upamīyate] C; upanīyate R
n.­2424
sarvasattvānāṃ] C; sattvānāṃ R
n.­2425
vikalpa°] C; sarvavikalpa° R
n.­2426
abhiniṣkramaṇaṃ] C; saniniṣkrama° R
n.­2427
svayam] R, T1; svayastvam(?) C
n.­2428
asamasaṃbuddhatvam] C; asamaṃ buddhatvam R
n.­2429
devāvatāraramyam] C; devāvatāraṇaṃ ramyam R
n.­2430
°āvatāraṇaśuddham] em.; °āvatāraṇaśuddhaṃ C; °āvatāraṇaṃ śuddhaṃ R
n.­2431
°mahārthaṃ] em.; °mahāthaṃ C; °mahāṃtaṃ R
n.­2432
°viśeṣaṃ] R; °viśeṣa° C
n.­2433
°matsyamāṃsahomanaṃ] em.; matsyamāṃsahomanam C; majjāsthimahāmāṃsasya homana R
n.­2434
vai] R; om. (unmetrical) C
n.­2435
°tṛṇāni] C; °tṛṇādi R
n.­2436
lagnaḥ samuttīrya] R; lagnasyam uttīrya C
n.­2437
°āvarohitaḥ] em.; °āvarohite R; °virohitaḥ C
n.­2438
bodhir] R; bodhi C
n.­2439
nirvikalpa°] R; nirvikalpaḥ C
n.­2440
dvayendriyasamāpattyā] C; dvitīyasamāpattyā R
n.­2441
ahaṃkārayate] R; ahaṃkāratā C
n.­2442
niṣpādyeta] R; niṣpādyam etat (unmetrical) C
n.­2443
haiva seems to be a metrically shortened (BHS) ihaiva.
n.­2444
´nekā (BHS) = anekā
n.­2445
piśunaṃ] em.; paśunaṃ C; yaś ca hṛṣṭa° R
n.­2446
°ādinam] C; °āvahi R
n.­2447
°kṣobhyavāsinaḥ] C; °kṣobhyaś cāsīno R
n.­2448
asthir] C; asthibhir R
n.­2449
sarveṣāṃ] T1; om. (unmetrical) C, R
n.­2450
samayo] R; samayaṃ C
n.­2451
bhakṣaṇīyāni] R; bha++++yāni C; bhakṣanīyā T1
n.­2452
khyāpitaṃ] R; khyātaṃ (unmetrical) C
n.­2453
evaṃvidhaṃ] T1; evaṃvidhi°] R; evaṃvidho C; evaṃvido Y
n.­2454
°sumārga°] conj. (on the authority of the Tib.); °kumārga° R, T1; °kumāga° C; °kṛte ca Ni
n.­2455
°koṭyaś ca] C; °koṭi R
n.­2456
vajragarbhapramukhā bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ] C; vajragarbhapramukhānāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ R
n.­2457
ca] R; om. C

b.

Bibliography

Manuscripts of the Sampuṭodbhava used in preparing the accompanying Sanskrit edition

Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, no. 4854 (Shastri 1917). (C)

Royal Asiatic Society, London, Hodgson collection no. 37 (Cowell 1875). (R)

Tokyo University Library, New 427, Old 324 (Matsunami 1965). (T1)

Tokyo University Library, New 428, Old 319 (Matsunami 1965). (T2)

Wellcome Institute Library, London, no. 63 (Wujastyk 1985). (W)

Tibetan Translation

yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba’i rgyud chen po (Sampuṭa­nāma­mahā­tantra). Toh 381, Degé Kangyur, vol. 79 (rgyud ’bum, ga), folios 73.b–158.b.

yang dag par sbyor ba zhes bya ba’i rgyud chen po (Sampuṭa­nāma­mahā­tantra). bka’ ’gyur (dpe bsdur ma) [Comparative Edition of the Kangyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 108 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 2006–2009, vol. 79, pp. 216–529.

Commentaries

Abhayākaragupta. dpal yang dag par sbyor ba’i rgyud kyi rgyal po’i rgya cher ’grel pa man ngag gi snye ma zhe bya ba, Śrī­sampuṭa­tantra­rāja­ṭīkāmnāya­mañjarī­nāma [The Extensive Commentary on the King of Tantras, the Glorious Sampuṭa, called the Bouquet of the Inherited Tradition]. Toh 1198, Degé Tengyur, vol. 7 (rgyud, cha), folios 1.b–316.a.
  Also in: bstan ’gyur dpe bsdur ma [Comparative edition of the Tengyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 120 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 1994–2008, vol. 4, pp. 3–767. [“Comm1” in notes.]
  Also in: bod yul dmangs khrod kyi rtsa chen dpe rnying phyogs bsgrigs, 藏区民间所藏藏文珍稀文献丛刊[精华版](Series Rare and Ancient Tibetan Texts Collected in Tibetan Regions), 3 volumes. Compiled by the Institute of the Collection and Preservation of Ancient Tibetan Texts of Sichuan Province (四川省藏文古籍捜集保护编务院). Chengdu: Sichuan Nationalities Publishing House (四川民族出版社) / Beijing: Guangming Daily Press (光明日报出版社), October 2015.

Butön (bu ston rin chen grub). sampuṭa’i ’grel pa snying po’i de kho na nyid gsal bar byed pa [The Commentary on the Sampuṭa, Elucidation of the True Meaning]. In The Collected Works of Bu ston (gsung ’bum/ rin chen grub/ zhol par ma/ ldi lir bskyar par brgyab pa). 28 vols, edited by Lokesh Chandra from the collections of Raghu Vira, vol. 8, 217–947 (folios 1.a–365.b). Sata-pitaka Series. Indo Asian Literatures, vols. 41–68. New Delhi: International Academy of Culture, 1965–1971.

Indrabhūti. dpal kha sbyor thig le zhe bya ba rnal ’byor ma’i rgyud kyi rgyal po’i rgya cher ’grel pa yang dag par lta ba’i dran pa’i snang ba zhe bya ba, Sampuṭa­tilaka­nāma­yoginī­tantra­rāja­ṭīkāsmṛti­saṃ­darśanāloka­nāma [The Extensive Commentary on the King of Yoginī Tantras, the Glorious Sampuṭa­tilaka, called the Light that Illuminates Tradition]. Toh 1197, Degé Tengyur, vol. 6 (rgyud, ca), folios 94.b–313.a. [Note: not to be confused with the Kangyur text also referred to as the Sampuṭa­tilaka, Toh 382; see the entry below.]
  Also in: bstan ’gyur dpe bsdur ma [Comparative edition of the Tengyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 120 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 1994–2008, vol. 3, pp. 1088–1654. [“Comm3” in notes.]

Śūravajra. rgyud thams cad kyi gleng gzhi dang gsang chen dpal kun tu kha sbyor las byung ba’i rgya cher bshad pa rin po che’i phreng ba zhe bya ba, Ratna­mālā [The Extensive Commentary on the Emergence from Sampuṭa, the Foundation and Great Secret of All Tantras, called the Jewel Rosary]. Toh 1199, Degé Tengyur, vol. 8 (rgyud, ja), folios 1.b–111.a.
  Also in: bstan ’gyur dpe bsdur ma [Comparative edition of the Tengyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 120 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 1994–2008, vol. 4, pp. 771–1055. [“Comm2” in notes.]

rgyud kyi rgyal po chen po dpal yang dag par sbyor ba’i thig le zhe bya ba, Sampuṭa­tilaka [The Great King of Tantras, called the Glorious Tilaka of Sampuṭa]. Toh 382, Degé Kangyur vol. 79 (rgyud ’bum, ga), folios 158.b–184.a. [Note: Despite being a Kangyur text, this is a commentary, sometimes referred to as the “eleventh chapter” of the Sampuṭodbhava. It is included in the Sanskrit manuscripts of the Royal Asiatic Society and the Wellcome Institute Library as their final part.]

General works, including those that share parallel passages with the Sampuṭodbhava

Bhavabhaṭṭa. Cakra­saṃvara­vivṛtiḥ. (Commentary on the Herukābhidhāna Tantra). (See Pandey 2002).

Bhavabhaṭṭa. Catuṣpīṭha­nibandha. (Commentary on the Catuṣpīṭha Tantra). (See Szántó 2012)

Cowell, E. B. and Eggeling, J. “Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hodgson Collection).” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, Pt. 1: 1–56, 1875.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee. The Practice Manual of Noble ​Tārā​ Kurukullā​ (Ārya­tārā­kurukullā­kalpa, Toh 437). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2011.

Durjayacandra. Mitapada­pañjikā. (Commentary on the Catuṣpīṭha Tantra). Manuscript, Nepal-German Manuscript Preservation Project 23/14.

Elder, George Robert. The Saṃpuṭa Tantra: Edition and Translation, Chapters I–IV. (“Chapters I–IV” refers to the four parts of the first chapter.) (Unpublished PhD thesis at Columbia University, New York, 1978).

Farrow, G. W. and Menon, I. The Concealed Essence of the Hevajra Tantra, with the Commentary Yoga­ratna­mālā. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1992.

Matsunaga, Yukei (ed.). The Guhyasamāja Tantra. Osaka: Toho Shuppan, 1978.

Matsunami, Seiren. Catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts in the Tokyo University Library. Tokyo: Suzuki Research Foundation. 1965.

Monier-Williams, Sir Monier. A Sanskṛit-English dictionary: etymologically and philologically arranged with special reference to Greek, Latin, Gothic, German, Anglo-Saxon, and other cognate Indo-European languages . Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1888.

Noguchi, Keiya. “The fundamental character of the Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra.” Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 32 (2) (1984): 726–727. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra I-i, with special reference to the title.” Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 34 (2) (1986a): 125–128. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra and the Pi mi siang king.” Buzan Gakuho: Journal of Buzan Studies 31(1986b): 39–63. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Heruka-maṇḍala in the Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra.” Mikkyogaku Kenkyu: The Journal of Esoteric Buddhist Studies 19 (1987a): 65–86. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Vajrasattva-maṇḍala in the Saṃpuṭodbhava­tantra.” The Journal of Buddhist Iconography 5 (1987b): 1–14. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra III-iii, with special reference to the Nairātmyā-maṇḍala.” Journal of Indian and Buddhist Studies 36 (1) (1987c): 134–136. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “The Nairātmyā-maṇḍala in the Saṃpuṭodbhavatantra.” Buzan Gakuho: Journal of Buzan Studies 33 (1988): 75–92. [in Japanese].

Noguchi, Keiya. “On the inserted verses among the citations from the Prajñopāya­viniścaya-siddhi IV in the Saṃpuṭodbhava­tantra II-ii.” Studies on the Buddhist Sanskrit Literature, edited by the Śrāvaka­bhūmi Study Group and The Buddhist Tantric Texts Study Group, 1995: 141–145. Tokyo: Institute for Comprehensive Studies of Buddhism, Taisho University, 1995.

Pandey, Janardan Shastri (ed.). (1998). Yoginī­sancāra­tantram with Nibandha of Tathāgata­raksita [sic] and Upadeśānusāriṇī­vyākhyā of Alaka­kalaśa. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 21. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1998.

Pandey, Janardan Shastri. (2002). Śrīherukābhidhānam Cakra­saṃvara­tantram with the Vivṛti Commentary of Bhavabhaṭṭa. 2 vols. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 26. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 2002.

Samdhong Rinpoche and Vrajvallabh Dwivedi (eds.) (1987). Guhyādi-Aṣṭasiddhi Saṅgraha. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1987.

Samdhong Rinpoche and Vrajvallabh Dwivedi (1990). Vasantatilakā of Caryāvratī Śrī­kṛṣṇācārya with Commentary: Rahasya­dīpikā by Vana­ratna. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 7. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1990.

Samdhong Rinpoche and Vrajvallabh Dwivedi (1992). Kṛṣṇayamāri­tantram with Ratnāvalī Pañjikā of Kumāra­candra. Rare Buddhist Texts Series 9. Sarnath: Central Institute for Higher Tibetan Studies, 1992.

Sanderson, Alexis. “The Śaiva sources of the Buddhist Tantras of Śaṃvara,” Handout 4, Trinity Term, University of Oxford, 1998.

Shastri, Hara Prasad. A Descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts in the government collection under the care of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1917.

Siklós, Bulcsu. The Vajrabhairava Tantras. Tibetan and Mongolian Versions, English Translation and Annotations. Buddhica Britannica Series Continua VII. Tring: Institute of Buddhist Studies, 1996.

Skorupski, Tadeusz (1996). “The Saṃpuṭa-tantra, Sanskrit and Tibetan Versions of Chapter One.” The Buddhist Forum, vol. IV: 191–244. London: School of Oriental and African Studies, 1996.

Skorupski, Tadeusz (2001). “The Saṃpuṭa-tantra, Sanskrit and Tibetan Versions of Chapter Two.” The Buddhist Forum, vol. VI: 223–269. Tring: The Institute of Buddhist Studies, 2001.

Snellgrove, D. L. (ed.). The Hevajra Tantra: A Critical Study. 2 vols. London Oriental Series, vol. 6. London: Oxford University Press, 1959.

Sugiki, Tsunehiko (2002). “A Critical Study of the Vajra­ḍāka­mahā­tantra­rāja (I)‍—Chapter 1 and 42.” Chizan Gakuho: Journal of Chizan Studies 51: 81–115.

Sugiki, Tsunehiko (2003). “A Critical Study of the Vajra­ḍāka­mahā­tantra­rāja (II)‍—Sacred Districts and Practices Concerned.” Chizan Gakuho: Journal of Chizan Studies 52: 53–106.

Szántó, Péter-Dániel (2012). Selected Chapters from the Catuṣpīṭhatantra. (1/2) Introductory study with the annotated translation of selected chapters. (2/2) Appendix volume with critical editions of selected chapters accompanied by Bhavabhaṭṭa’s commentary and a bibliography. (Unpublished PhD thesis at Oxford University, Oxford).

Szántó, Péter-Dániel (2013). “Before a Critical Edition of the Sampuṭa: Tibet after Empire Culture, Society and Religion between 850–1000.” Proceedings of the Seminar Held in Lumbini, Nepal, March 2011. LIRI Seminar Proceedings Series, vol. 4: 343–366. Lumbini: Lumbini International Research Institute, 2013.

Szántó, Péter-Dániel (2016). “Before a Critical Edition of the Sampuṭa.” Zentralasiatische Studien 45, pp. 397–422. Andiast: International Institute for Tibetan and Buddhist Studies, 2016.

Ui, Hakuju, et al. Tōhoku Teikoku Daigaku Hobun Gakubu hen. Zaidan Hojin Saito Hoonkai hojo (Added t.p.: A catalogue-index of the Tibetan Buddhist canons (Bkaḥ-ḥgyur and Bstan-ḥgyur). Sendai: Tōhoku Teikoku Daigaku (Tōhoku Imperial University). Showa 9 [1934].

Vanaratna. Rahasyadīpikā (see Samdhong 1990).

Verrill, Wayne. The Yogini’s Eye: Comprehensive Introduction to Buddhist Tantra. Bloomington (IN): Xlibris Corporation, 2012.

Wujastyk, Dominik. A Handlist of the Sanskrit and Prakrit Manuscripts in the Library of the Wellcome Institute for the History of Medicine. Vol. 1. London: Wellcome Institute for the History of Medicine, 1985.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abhedyā

Wylie:
  • mi phyed ma
Tibetan:
  • མི་ཕྱེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhedyā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­77
  • n.­1252
g.­2

Acalaceṭa

Wylie:
  • mi g.yo mgon
Tibetan:
  • མི་གཡོ་མགོན།
Sanskrit:
  • acalaceṭa

“Servant Acala,” or “Immovable Servant/Helper,” seems to be an epithet of Acala/Caṇḍamahāroṣaṇa; commentaries describe him as an emanation of Vairocana.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 7.­331
g.­3

activity family

Wylie:
  • las kyi rigs
Tibetan:
  • ལས་ཀྱི་རིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • karmakula

One of the five buddha families.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­47
  • 1.­151
  • 3.­121
  • g.­290
g.­23

auxiliary chandoha

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i ts+tshan do ha
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་ཙྪན་དོ་ཧ།
Sanskrit:
  • upachandoha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­51
  • g.­111
  • g.­132
g.­24

auxiliary charnel ground

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i dur khrod
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་དུར་ཁྲོད།
Sanskrit:
  • upaśmāśana

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­11
  • 5.­13
  • 5.­18
  • 6.­56
  • g.­148
  • g.­179
  • g.­302
  • g.­352
g.­25

auxiliary kṣetra

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i zhing
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་ཞིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • upakṣetra

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­50
  • n.­221
  • g.­143
  • g.­297
g.­26

auxiliary melāpaka

Wylie:
  • nye ’du ba
  • nye ba’i ’du ba
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་འདུ་བ།
  • ཉེ་བའི་འདུ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • upamelāpaka

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­10
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­54
  • g.­255
  • g.­285
g.­27

auxiliary pīlava

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i ’thung gcod
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་འཐུང་གཅོད།
Sanskrit:
  • upapīlava

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­13
  • n.­222
  • g.­137
  • g.­364
g.­28

auxiliary pīṭha

Wylie:
  • nye ba’i gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་བའི་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • upapīṭha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­7
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­48
  • n.­329
  • g.­72
  • g.­100
  • g.­170
  • g.­233
g.­32

bhaga

Wylie:
  • bha ga
Tibetan:
  • བྷ་ག
Sanskrit:
  • bhaga

The female genital organ, in this and other tantric texts. Other meanings include “good fortune,” “happiness,” and “majesty”; the term forms the root of the word bhagavān, Blessed One; see also 1.­163 et seq.

Located in 26 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­37
  • 1.­56
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­163-165
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­82
  • 2.­140
  • 2.­157
  • 2.­159
  • 2.­201
  • 6.­138
  • 6.­161
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­201
  • 7.­274
  • 7.­278
  • n.­54
  • n.­303
  • n.­729
  • n.­738
  • n.­1305
  • g.­200
g.­37

bhūmi

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi

See “bodhisattva level.”

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­16-18
  • n.­227
  • g.­42
g.­42

bodhisattva level

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi

Ground; level; also the level of realization, in particular that of a bodhisattva. Also rendered here as “bhūmi.”

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­83
  • 6.­44
  • g.­37
  • g.­125
g.­43

bola

Wylie:
  • bo la
  • bo l+la
Tibetan:
  • བོ་ལ།
  • བོ་ལླ།
Sanskrit:
  • bola

A code word for the male sexual organ. Taken literally, refers to “gum myrrh.”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­41
  • 6.­148
  • 6.­176
  • n.­294
  • n.­543
g.­45

caitya

Wylie:
  • mchod rten
Tibetan:
  • མཆོད་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • caitya
  • stūpa

A holy monument enshrining relics, usually in a shape that represents the five elements.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­108
  • 5.­122
  • 7.­194
  • n.­659
  • n.­1974
g.­50

Caṇḍikā

Wylie:
  • gtum mo
Tibetan:
  • གཏུམ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • caṇḍikā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­91
  • n.­1256
g.­57

chandoha

Wylie:
  • ts+tshan do
  • tshan do
  • tshan do ha
Tibetan:
  • ཙྪན་དོ།
  • ཚན་དོ།
  • ཚན་དོ་ཧ།
Sanskrit:
  • chandoha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­9
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­51
  • n.­1583
  • g.­127
  • g.­153
g.­58

charnel ground

Wylie:
  • dur khrod
Tibetan:
  • དུར་ཁྲོད།
Sanskrit:
  • śmāśana

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 41 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­129
  • 3.­166
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­37
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­11
  • 5.­13
  • 5.­18
  • 5.­126
  • 5.­134
  • 5.­159
  • 6.­55
  • 7.­13
  • 7.­17
  • 7.­47
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­105
  • 7.­114
  • 7.­116
  • 7.­172
  • 7.­186
  • 7.­194
  • 7.­198
  • 7.­247
  • 7.­281
  • 7.­339
  • 7.­355
  • 8.­125
  • 8.­142
  • 9.­46
  • 9.­108
  • n.­184
  • n.­291
  • n.­525
  • n.­711
  • g.­87
  • g.­190
  • g.­222
  • g.­267
  • g.­289
  • g.­300
g.­60

consort

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
  • rig ma
  • shes rab
  • btsun mo
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
  • རིག་མ།
  • ཤེས་རབ།
  • བཙུན་མོ།
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā
  • vidyā
  • prajñā
  • yoṣitā
  • upāya

The pair of the deity or practitioner in sexual yoga. See “consort (female)” and “consort (male).”

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • 1.­166
  • 2.­99
  • 2.­101
  • 5.­152
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­138
  • 7.­242
  • 8.­61
  • 9.­47
  • 9.­117
  • n.­70
  • n.­91
  • n.­182
  • n.­184
  • n.­294
  • n.­1128
  • n.­1130
g.­61

consort (female)

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
  • rig ma
  • shes rab
  • btsun mo
  • dga’ ma
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
  • རིག་མ།
  • ཤེས་རབ།
  • བཙུན་མོ།
  • དགའ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā
  • vidyā
  • prajñā
  • yoṣitā
  • rati

The female element of the coupling pair in sexual yoga. In this translation the term “consort” has been used to render different terms with slighty different concepts of the female consort, the most important being mudrā, vidyā, and prajñā. Mudrā emphasizes the symbolic form of the female consort, while vidyā and prajñā emphasize the wisdom, or insight, aspect that the female principle embodies (see also “wisdom consort”).

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­44
  • 1.­101-102
  • 2.­13
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­31-32
  • 2.­38
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­141
  • 9.­84-85
  • 10.­6
  • 10.­20
  • n.­101
  • g.­60
  • g.­117
  • g.­186
  • g.­213
  • g.­261
  • g.­358
  • g.­368
g.­62

consort (male)

Wylie:
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • upāya

The male element of the coupling pair in sexual yoga. See “skillful means.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­38
  • g.­60
  • g.­270
g.­67

ḍāka

Wylie:
  • dpa’ bo
Tibetan:
  • དཔའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍāka

Covers a wide range of meanings‍—in general a male being, not necessarily benevolent, ranging from a powerful spirit to a retinue deity in a maṇḍala.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­2
  • 8.­149
  • 10.­56
  • n.­123
  • n.­302
g.­68

ḍākinī

Wylie:
  • mkha’ ’gro ma
Tibetan:
  • མཁའ་འགྲོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍākinī

Covers a wide range of meanings‍—in general a female being, not necessarily benevolent, ranging from a powerful spirit to a retinue deity in a maṇḍala. Also the name of the royal goddess in the east, see “Ḍākinī.”

Located in 68 passages in the translation:

  • i.­14
  • 1.­101-102
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­69
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­21
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­40
  • 5.­124
  • 6.­38
  • 6.­56-58
  • 6.­79
  • 6.­88
  • 6.­114
  • 6.­133
  • 6.­144
  • 6.­146
  • 7.­10
  • 7.­17
  • 7.­142-143
  • 7.­217
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­234
  • 8.­9
  • 8.­63
  • 8.­142-143
  • 8.­149
  • 9.­52
  • 9.­105
  • 10.­56
  • n.­37
  • n.­123
  • n.­200
  • n.­323
  • n.­330
  • n.­340-342
  • n.­351
  • n.­615
  • n.­683
  • n.­695
  • n.­1078
  • n.­1552
  • g.­6
  • g.­11
  • g.­36
  • g.­49
  • g.­63
  • g.­99
  • g.­123
  • g.­139
  • g.­141
  • g.­151
  • g.­152
  • g.­205
  • g.­238
  • g.­242
  • g.­319
  • g.­357
g.­69

Ḍākinī

Wylie:
  • mkha’ ’gro ma
Tibetan:
  • མཁའ་འགྲོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • ḍākinī

One of the four guardian goddesses who can be indicated to a fellow practitioner by her pledge sign.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­70
  • 7.­13
  • g.­68
g.­75

dharmadhātu

Wylie:
  • chos kyi dbyings
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་དབྱིངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmadhātu

The “sphere of phenomena,” a totality of things as they really are.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • n.­307
  • n.­844
  • n.­993
  • g.­274
  • g.­291
g.­81

Drokmi Śākya Yeshé

Wylie:
  • ’brog mi shAkya ye shes
Tibetan:
  • འབྲོག་མི་ཤཱཀྱ་ཡེ་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • —

992 or 993 to 1043 or 1072; Tibetan translator (of an early phase of the later translation period) and important figure in the Lamdré (lam ’bras) lineage.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­22
  • c.­1
  • g.­95
g.­95

Gayādhara

Wylie:
  • sprin ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • སྤྲིན་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • gayādhara

994–1043; Indian (possibly Bengali) paṇḍita who visited Tibet three times; teacher of Drokmi Śākya Yeshé; a complex personality and a key figure in the transmission to Tibet of the Hevajra materials later incorporated in the Lamdré (lam ’bras) tradition.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­22
  • c.­1
g.­103

Harikela

Wylie:
  • ha ri ke pa
Tibetan:
  • ཧ་རི་ཀེ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • harikela

One of the two pīlavas.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­12
  • 5.­15
  • n.­1589
g.­105

Hayāsyā

Wylie:
  • rta yi gzugs
  • rta gdong ma
Tibetan:
  • རྟ་ཡི་གཟུགས།
  • རྟ་གདོང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • hayāsyā
  • turaṅgamāsyā

One of the goddesses in the retinue of Heruka.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­134
  • n.­1458
g.­106

hearer

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Sanskrit term śrāvaka, and the Tibetan nyan thos, both derived from the verb “to hear,” are usually defined as “those who hear the teaching from the Buddha and make it heard to others.” Primarily this refers to those disciples of the Buddha who aspire to attain the state of an arhat seeking their own liberation and nirvāṇa. They are the practitioners of the first turning of the wheel of the Dharma on the four noble truths, who realize the suffering inherent in saṃsāra and focus on understanding that there is no independent self. By conquering afflicted mental states (kleśa), they liberate themselves, attaining first the stage of stream enterers at the path of seeing, followed by the stage of once-returners who will be reborn only one more time, and then the stage of non-returners who will no longer be reborn into the desire realm. The final goal is to become an arhat. These four stages are also known as the “four results of spiritual practice.”

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­9
  • 1.­20
  • 2.­88
  • 6.­112
  • 7.­2
  • 8.­108
  • n.­894
g.­107

heruka

Wylie:
  • he ru ka
  • khrag ’thung
Tibetan:
  • ཧེ་རུ་ཀ
  • ཁྲག་འཐུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • heruka

The wrathful buddha personifying the true nature of all forms and all the sensory fields and elements; a wrathful deity of the vīra type; also an epithet applied to some wrathful deities, especially Hevajra and Saṃvara.

Located in 53 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • i.­24
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­115
  • 2.­125
  • 2.­131
  • 3.­1-2
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­9
  • 3.­36
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­38
  • 5.­78-79
  • 5.­151
  • 5.­161
  • 6.­62
  • 6.­65
  • 6.­95
  • 6.­142
  • 7.­209
  • 7.­213
  • 7.­217
  • 8.­124
  • 8.­135
  • 8.­142
  • 9.­32
  • 9.­84
  • 9.­115
  • n.­123
  • n.­148
  • n.­735-736
  • n.­928
  • n.­1078
  • n.­2126
  • g.­5
  • g.­35
  • g.­64
  • g.­105
  • g.­108
  • g.­110
  • g.­168
  • g.­191
  • g.­206
  • g.­250
  • g.­251
  • g.­265
  • g.­280
  • g.­286
  • g.­354
g.­110

Hevajra

Wylie:
  • kye’i rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • ཀྱེའི་རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • hevajra

A wrathful deity of the heruka type.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • i.­24
  • i.­28
  • i.­32
  • 3.­6
  • 7.­349-350
  • 7.­353
  • 8.­140-141
  • app.­8
  • n.­97
  • n.­219
  • n.­288
  • n.­378
  • n.­387
  • n.­394-396
  • n.­448
  • n.­490
  • n.­1096
  • g.­49
  • g.­55
  • g.­80
  • g.­94
  • g.­95
  • g.­97
  • g.­107
  • g.­225
  • g.­256
  • g.­327
  • g.­356
g.­117

insight

Wylie:
  • shes rab
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñā

Direct cognition of reality; represented by and refers to the female consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 27 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­10
  • 1.­42
  • 1.­49
  • 1.­76
  • 1.­79
  • 1.­105-106
  • 1.­118
  • 1.­125
  • 1.­153-154
  • 1.­165
  • 1.­168
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­74-75
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­102
  • 6.­113
  • 9.­17
  • n.­5
  • n.­54
  • n.­82
  • n.­1006
  • g.­61
g.­124

jñānasattva

Wylie:
  • ye shes sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānasattva

The deity that merges with and empowers its form, the samayasattva, visualized by the practitioner.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­9
  • n.­1131
g.­126

kakkola

Wylie:
  • ka k+ko la
Tibetan:
  • ཀ་ཀྐོ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • kakkola

A code word for the female genital organ. Taken literally, refers to an aromatic plant and the perfume made from it.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­41
  • 6.­176
  • 6.­179
  • n.­294
g.­132

Kāñcī

Wylie:
  • kAny+tsi
Tibetan:
  • ཀཱཉྩི།
Sanskrit:
  • kāñcī

One of the two auxiliary chandohas.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­9
  • 6.­86
  • n.­1583
g.­141

khecarī

Wylie:
  • mkha’ spyod
Tibetan:
  • མཁའ་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • khecarī

A type of ḍākinī (literally, “sky traveller”).

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­96
  • 3.­102
  • 6.­48
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­139
  • 7.­150
  • 8.­139
  • n.­146
  • n.­1936
g.­144

Krodha

Wylie:
  • khro bo
Tibetan:
  • ཁྲོ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • krodha

“Wrath,” an epithet of some wrathful male deities, such as Vajrapāṇi.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­233
  • n.­694
  • n.­2282
  • g.­114
g.­146

kṣetra

Wylie:
  • zhing
Tibetan:
  • ཞིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣetra

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­8
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­49
  • g.­129
  • g.­197
g.­148

Kulatā

Wylie:
  • ku lu tA
  • gu la tA
Tibetan:
  • ཀུ་ལུ་ཏཱ།
  • གུ་ལ་ཏཱ།
Sanskrit:
  • kulatā

One of the auxiliary charnel grounds.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­11
  • 6.­55
  • 6.­92
  • n.­1587
g.­149

Kūrmajā

Wylie:
  • rus sbal skyes ma
Tibetan:
  • རུས་སྦལ་སྐྱེས་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • kūrmajā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­80
  • n.­1725
g.­160

lotus

Wylie:
  • pad+ma
Tibetan:
  • པདྨ།
Sanskrit:
  • padma

The lotus flower or plant; metaphorically, the female genital organ.

Located in 142 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­51
  • 1.­103
  • 1.­134
  • 1.­137
  • 1.­147
  • 1.­149-150
  • 1.­152
  • 2.­27
  • 2.­31
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­118
  • 2.­135
  • 2.­141
  • 2.­147-148
  • 2.­168
  • 2.­171
  • 2.­177
  • 2.­191
  • 2.­200
  • 2.­203
  • 2.­207
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­26
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­142-144
  • 3.­148
  • 3.­159
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­26-27
  • 4.­43-44
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­27
  • 5.­33
  • 5.­35-36
  • 5.­49
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­130
  • 6.­8
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­70
  • 6.­97
  • 6.­101-102
  • 6.­122-125
  • 6.­137
  • 6.­140
  • 7.­6
  • 7.­9
  • 7.­65
  • 7.­68-69
  • 7.­74-75
  • 7.­80
  • 7.­83
  • 7.­112
  • 7.­129-130
  • 7.­161
  • 7.­164-165
  • 7.­171
  • 7.­177
  • 7.­181-183
  • 7.­187
  • 7.­195
  • 7.­207-208
  • 7.­216
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­225
  • 7.­248-249
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­275-276
  • 7.­294
  • 7.­300
  • 7.­327
  • 7.­329
  • 7.­338
  • 7.­348
  • 8.­5
  • 8.­8
  • 8.­16
  • 8.­18
  • 8.­22
  • 8.­25-26
  • 8.­41
  • 8.­50
  • 8.­60
  • 8.­86
  • 8.­91
  • 8.­97
  • 9.­4
  • 9.­15
  • 9.­34
  • 9.­60
  • 9.­70
  • 9.­101-102
  • 9.­119
  • n.­92
  • n.­98
  • n.­205
  • n.­208
  • n.­231
  • n.­237
  • n.­362
  • n.­374
  • n.­521
  • n.­536
  • n.­543
  • n.­549
  • n.­603
  • n.­633
  • n.­683
  • n.­714
  • n.­834
  • n.­845
  • n.­997
  • n.­1002
  • n.­1005
  • n.­1007
  • g.­261
  • g.­332
g.­177

Māradārikā

Wylie:
  • bdud ’dral ma
Tibetan:
  • བདུད་འདྲལ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • māradārikā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­91
  • n.­1256
g.­179

Maru

Wylie:
  • ma ru
Tibetan:
  • མ་རུ།
Sanskrit:
  • maru

One of the auxiliary charnel grounds.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­11
  • 6.­55
  • 6.­91
  • n.­1587
g.­180

Mātarā

Wylie:
  • ma mo
Tibetan:
  • མ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mātarā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­84
  • n.­1253
g.­183

melāpaka

Wylie:
  • ’du ba
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • melāpaka

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­10
  • 5.­17
  • 6.­53
  • n.­1584
  • g.­102
  • g.­221
g.­186

mudrā

Wylie:
  • phyag rgya
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • mudrā

Seal; ritual hand gesture; female consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 21 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­44
  • 1.­61
  • 1.­131
  • 2.­97-98
  • 3.­25
  • 4.­11
  • 7.­28
  • 7.­69
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­281
  • 7.­327
  • 7.­338
  • 8.­142
  • n.­27
  • n.­531
  • n.­1045
  • n.­1217
  • g.­61
  • g.­299
g.­187

Mukundā

Wylie:
  • mu kun da
  • mu kun da ma
Tibetan:
  • མུ་ཀུན་ད།
  • མུ་ཀུན་ད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • mukundā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­188

Murajā

Wylie:
  • rdza rnga ma
Tibetan:
  • རྫ་རྔ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • murajā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­191

Nairātmyā

Wylie:
  • bdag med ma
Tibetan:
  • བདག་མེད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • nairātmyā

“No-self”; Heruka’s consort personifying the absence of self.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­1
  • 3.­15
  • 3.­81
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­99
  • 6.­64
  • 6.­145
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­197
  • 6.­201
  • 8.­136
  • 8.­139
  • n.­147
  • n.­294
  • n.­325
  • n.­377
  • n.­2220
  • g.­294
g.­211

pīlava

Wylie:
  • ’thung gcod
Tibetan:
  • འཐུང་གཅོད།
Sanskrit:
  • pīlava

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­4
  • 5.­12
  • n.­222-223
  • g.­103
  • g.­133
  • g.­136
  • g.­155
g.­212

pīṭha

Wylie:
  • gnas
Tibetan:
  • གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • pīṭha

A type of power place where yogins and yoginīs congregate.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­3
  • 5.­6
  • 5.­16
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­46
  • 6.­75
  • 6.­78
  • g.­17
  • g.­119
  • g.­171
  • g.­227
  • g.­301
g.­221

Pretādhivāsinī

Wylie:
  • pre ta a hi ba si
  • yi dags lhag par gnas
  • yi dags lhag gnas
Tibetan:
  • པྲེ་ཏ་ཨ་ཧི་བ་སི།
  • ཡི་དགས་ལྷག་པར་གནས།
  • ཡི་དགས་ལྷག་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • pretādhivāsinī

One of the two melāpakas.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­10
  • 6.­53
  • 6.­87
  • n.­1584
g.­223

principle

Wylie:
  • de nyid
Tibetan:
  • དེ་ཉིད།
Sanskrit:
  • tattva

Literally “thatness”‍—in the general sense it is the true nature or reality of things; in a ritual sense (as, for example, “the principle of the bell”), it is the principle (in this case wisdom) that has become in the ritual the nature of the bell.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • 7.­244
  • 8.­1-3
  • 8.­10-12
  • 8.­38
  • 8.­52
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­58
  • 9.­34
  • 9.­61
  • n.­708
  • n.­713
  • n.­802
  • n.­995
  • n.­1031
  • g.­61
  • g.­249
g.­224

Pṛthivīvajrā

Wylie:
  • rdo rje sa
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ས།
Sanskrit:
  • pṛthivīvajrā
  • pṛthvīvajrā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­161
  • 3.­153
  • 8.­121
  • n.­1511
g.­228

queen

Wylie:
  • btsun mo
Tibetan:
  • བཙུན་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • yoṣitā

In Tibetan, btsun mo is an honorific term for a woman of rank, also understood to mean lady, queen, or consort.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­133
  • 1.­164-165
  • 6.­161
g.­230

Rāgavajrā

Wylie:
  • ’dod chags rdo rje ma
Tibetan:
  • འདོད་ཆགས་རྡོ་རྗེ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • rāgavajrā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­152
  • 8.­121
  • n.­1510
g.­240

sage

Wylie:
  • drang srong
Tibetan:
  • དྲང་སྲོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛṣi

Sage, seer; it seems that this word can also denote a class of semi-divine beings.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­169
  • 4.­1
  • 7.­253
  • 7.­257
  • 10.­52
  • 10.­54
  • n.­1182
g.­242

Samālikā

Wylie:
  • byis bcas mo
Tibetan:
  • བྱིས་བཅས་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samālikā

One of the seven types of ḍākinīs..

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­14
  • 4.­19
  • n.­1543
g.­244

samaya

Wylie:
  • dam tshig
Tibetan:
  • དམ་ཚིག
Sanskrit:
  • samaya

The bond between the practitioner and the deity, and also between the master and the pupil, forged at the time of an initiation.

Located in 42 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­162
  • 2.­7-8
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­33
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­97
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­119
  • 5.­91
  • 5.­112
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­142
  • 5.­148
  • 6.­14
  • 7.­243
  • 8.­149
  • 8.­159
  • 9.­74
  • 9.­87
  • 9.­91
  • 9.­106
  • 10.­1
  • 10.­48-50
  • 10.­53-54
  • n.­64
  • n.­68
  • n.­100
  • n.­277
  • n.­609
  • n.­852
  • n.­1116
  • n.­1130
  • n.­1178-1180
  • n.­1185
  • g.­59
g.­245

samayasattva

Wylie:
  • dam tshig sems dpa
Tibetan:
  • དམ་ཚིག་སེམས་དཔ།
Sanskrit:
  • samayasattva

The form of the deity generated and visualized by the practitioner.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 9.­90
  • n.­1077
  • n.­1097-1098
  • n.­1131
  • g.­124
g.­247

sambhogakāya

Wylie:
  • longs sku
Tibetan:
  • ལོངས་སྐུ།
Sanskrit:
  • sambhogakāya

“Body of bliss,” one of the three bodies of the Buddha.

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • i.­5-6
  • 2.­62
  • 6.­120
  • 6.­125
  • 6.­130
  • 6.­137-138
  • 6.­150
  • 6.­152-154
  • 6.­157
  • 6.­199
  • n.­374
  • n.­383
  • g.­59
  • g.­291
  • g.­310
  • g.­334
  • g.­337
  • g.­342
  • g.­346
g.­249

sampuṭa

Wylie:
  • yang dag par sbyor ba
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་སྦྱོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sampuṭa

Sexual union perceived as the union of wisdom and skillful means; space between two concave surfaces; the principle of sampuṭa personified; an epithet of Vajrasattva/Saṃvara.

See also i.­10.

Located in 53 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2-4
  • i.­6-10
  • i.­12-21
  • i.­23-27
  • i.­29-33
  • i.­37-38
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­8-10
  • 1.­146
  • 4.­22
  • 6.­189
  • 9.­76
  • 9.­93-94
  • app.­3
  • app.­7-8
  • n.­4
  • n.­6-7
  • n.­204
  • n.­263
  • n.­387
  • n.­586
  • n.­754
  • n.­866
  • n.­905
g.­250

Saṃvara

Wylie:
  • bde ba’i mchog
  • bde mchog
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བའི་མཆོག
  • བདེ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • saṃvara
  • śaṃvara

A wrathful deity of the heruka type.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12-14
  • i.­24
  • i.­37
  • 1.­102-103
  • 2.­105
  • 6.­191
  • n.­404
  • n.­408
  • g.­70
  • g.­107
  • g.­167
  • g.­249
g.­258

Sekā

Wylie:
  • dbang ma
Tibetan:
  • དབང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • sekā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­82
  • n.­1726
g.­259

self-consecration

Wylie:
  • rang byin blabs pa
Tibetan:
  • རང་བྱིན་བླབས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • svādhiṣṭhāna

This is a consecration of oneself (in the Sanskrit compound, the word “self” is in a genitive case relationship with “consecration”).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­7
  • 6.­1
g.­264

siddhi

Wylie:
  • dngos grub
Tibetan:
  • དངོས་གྲུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • siddhi

Accomplishment in general; supernatural power, especially, one of the eight magical powers.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­121
  • 1.­145
  • 1.­168
  • 2.­97-98
  • 2.­159
  • 2.­168
  • 7.­340
  • n.­1117
  • n.­1401
g.­270

skillful means

Wylie:
  • thabs
Tibetan:
  • ཐབས།
Sanskrit:
  • upāya

Means and methods available to realized beings; represented by and refers to the male consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • i.­12
  • i.­15
  • 1.­9
  • 1.­42
  • 1.­69
  • 1.­106
  • 1.­153-154
  • 1.­168
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­48
  • 2.­65
  • 2.­98
  • 2.­102
  • 2.­116
  • 3.­91
  • 3.­172
  • 6.­174
  • 8.­30
  • 9.­17
  • 10.­39
  • 10.­41
  • n.­5
  • n.­289
  • n.­610
  • g.­62
  • g.­249
g.­273

source of phenomena

Wylie:
  • chos kyi ’byung gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་འབྱུང་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmodaya

The universal matrix represented as a triangle or two interlocking triangles; in the tantric viśuddhi (pure correspondences) system, it corresponds to the triangular area between a woman’s legs.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­133
  • 1.­165
  • 3.­83
  • 6.­3
  • n.­364
  • n.­603
  • n.­738
  • g.­336
g.­274

sphere of phenomena

Wylie:
  • chos kyi dbyings
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་དབྱིངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmadhātu

See “dharmadhātu.”

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­31
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­104
  • 6.­17
  • 8.­48
  • 9.­12
  • n.­844
  • g.­75
g.­276

sruva ladle

Wylie:
  • blugs gzar
Tibetan:
  • བླུགས་གཟར།
Sanskrit:
  • sruva

Small sacrificial wooden ladle with two collateral cavities.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­116
  • n.­1749
g.­279

subtle channel

Wylie:
  • rtsa
Tibetan:
  • རྩ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāḍī

A channel in the subtle body conducting prāṇa.

Located in 55 passages in the translation:

  • i.­14
  • i.­35
  • 6.­16
  • 6.­23
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­58
  • 6.­60
  • 6.­72-75
  • 6.­95
  • 6.­107
  • 6.­131
  • 6.­133
  • 6.­144
  • 8.­75
  • n.­37
  • n.­331
  • n.­334
  • n.­336
  • n.­340
  • n.­861
  • g.­1
  • g.­34
  • g.­50
  • g.­56
  • g.­79
  • g.­84
  • g.­96
  • g.­109
  • g.­113
  • g.­131
  • g.­149
  • g.­150
  • g.­169
  • g.­177
  • g.­180
  • g.­209
  • g.­216
  • g.­219
  • g.­234
  • g.­243
  • g.­252
  • g.­258
  • g.­263
  • g.­268
  • g.­281
  • g.­283
  • g.­287
  • g.­298
  • g.­306
  • g.­349
  • g.­350
  • g.­367
g.­281

Sūkṣmarūpā

Wylie:
  • phra gzugs ma
Tibetan:
  • ཕྲ་གཟུགས་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • sūkṣmarūpā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­77
  • n.­1719
g.­283

Sumanā

Wylie:
  • yid bzang ma
Tibetan:
  • ཡིད་བཟང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • sumanā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­92
  • n.­1255
  • n.­1732
g.­285

Suvarṇadvīpa

Wylie:
  • gser gling
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་གླིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • suvarṇadvīpa

One of the two auxiliary melāpakas.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­10
  • 6.­54
  • 6.­89
  • n.­1585
g.­291

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata

“One gone into thatness” or “one come from thatness,” “thatness” being the nature of dharmadhātu, the empty essence imbued with wisdom and compassion; the term may refer to any tathāgata (either human or the celestial sambhogakāya), or to Buddha Śākyamuni, in which case it is capitalized (the Tathāgata).

Located in 57 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­48-50
  • 1.­94
  • 1.­104
  • 1.­108-109
  • 1.­111
  • 1.­164-166
  • 2.­106
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­130
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­143-144
  • 5.­89
  • 5.­106
  • 6.­60
  • 6.­166
  • 6.­184
  • 7.­58-60
  • 7.­146
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­242
  • 7.­272
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­296
  • 8.­34
  • 8.­129
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­29-30
  • 9.­53
  • 9.­71
  • 10.­13
  • 10.­45
  • 10.­56
  • n.­40
  • n.­112
  • n.­331
  • n.­692
  • n.­728
  • n.­756
  • n.­821
  • n.­1024
  • n.­1031
  • n.­1033
  • n.­1055
  • n.­1057
  • n.­1084
  • g.­195
g.­301

Uḍḍiyāna

Wylie:
  • o D+yAna
  • u rgyan
  • a Di Na
  • uryana
  • uD+yana
Tibetan:
  • ཨོ་ཌྱཱན།
  • ཨུ་རྒྱན།
  • ཨ་ཌི་ཎ།
  • ཨུརྱན།
  • ཨུཌྱན།
Sanskrit:
  • oḍḍiyāna
  • uḍḍiyāna

One of the four pīṭhas.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 5.­6
  • 5.­15
  • 6.­45
  • 6.­78
  • n.­1705
g.­311

vajra

Wylie:
  • rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra

Diamond; thunderbolt; scepter used in tantric rituals; non-duality; male sexual organ.

Located in 264 passages in the translation:

  • i.­6
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­30
  • 1.­51
  • 1.­94
  • 1.­103
  • 1.­164-165
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­9
  • 2.­25
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­86
  • 2.­91
  • 2.­109
  • 2.­114
  • 2.­117
  • 2.­121
  • 2.­128
  • 2.­133
  • 2.­138-139
  • 2.­144-145
  • 2.­150
  • 2.­153
  • 2.­157
  • 2.­190
  • 2.­195
  • 2.­204
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­14
  • 3.­17
  • 3.­21
  • 3.­27-28
  • 3.­39
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­62
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­100
  • 3.­110-112
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­118
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­133
  • 3.­135-140
  • 3.­142-146
  • 3.­157-159
  • 3.­173
  • 4.­3
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­33-35
  • 4.­57
  • 5.­25
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­95
  • 5.­107-108
  • 5.­110
  • 5.­122
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­154
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­110
  • 6.­137
  • 6.­148
  • 6.­167
  • 6.­179
  • 6.­181
  • 7.­9
  • 7.­113
  • 7.­134
  • 7.­137
  • 7.­169
  • 7.­183-184
  • 7.­187-188
  • 7.­191
  • 7.­193-195
  • 7.­202
  • 7.­206
  • 7.­208
  • 7.­218
  • 7.­221
  • 7.­228
  • 7.­233-235
  • 7.­248-249
  • 7.­254
  • 7.­260
  • 7.­272
  • 7.­276
  • 7.­280
  • 7.­288
  • 7.­290
  • 7.­293
  • 7.­296
  • 7.­305-306
  • 7.­311
  • 7.­313
  • 7.­327-328
  • 7.­331-333
  • 7.­342
  • 7.­350-351
  • 8.­2
  • 8.­4
  • 8.­9-16
  • 8.­19-20
  • 8.­26
  • 8.­28
  • 8.­30-34
  • 8.­36
  • 8.­50
  • 8.­52-53
  • 8.­55
  • 8.­88
  • 8.­94
  • 8.­125-127
  • 8.­129-132
  • 8.­134
  • 8.­140
  • 8.­142
  • 8.­147
  • 8.­150
  • 9.­14
  • 9.­16
  • 9.­21
  • 9.­23
  • 9.­28
  • 9.­52-53
  • 9.­58
  • 9.­63
  • 9.­66
  • 9.­94
  • 9.­103
  • 10.­1-3
  • 10.­33-34
  • 10.­48-50
  • 10.­53
  • n.­53
  • n.­132
  • n.­137
  • n.­140
  • n.­151
  • n.­162
  • n.­165
  • n.­171
  • n.­183
  • n.­267
  • n.­271
  • n.­288
  • n.­293
  • n.­324
  • n.­359
  • n.­374
  • n.­378
  • n.­392
  • n.­582
  • n.­609
  • n.­612
  • n.­645
  • n.­665
  • n.­676
  • n.­690
  • n.­696
  • n.­712
  • n.­714
  • n.­728
  • n.­756
  • n.­786
  • n.­802
  • n.­809
  • n.­820
  • n.­826-827
  • n.­829
  • n.­836
  • n.­845
  • n.­847
  • n.­872
  • n.­878
  • n.­959
  • n.­972
  • n.­992
  • n.­1000
  • n.­1004-1005
  • n.­1015-1016
  • n.­1021
  • n.­1043
  • n.­1055
  • n.­1058
  • n.­1099
  • n.­1101
  • n.­1113
  • n.­1130-1131
  • n.­1178-1180
  • n.­1398
  • g.­49
  • g.­99
  • g.­312
  • g.­319
  • g.­332
  • g.­346
  • g.­357
g.­318

Vajraḍāka

Wylie:
  • rdo rje mkha’ ’gro
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་མཁའ་འགྲོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraḍāka

A wrathful deity.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­1
  • app.­8
  • n.­955
  • n.­2232
g.­319

Vajraḍākinī

Wylie:
  • rdo rje mkha’ ’gro ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་མཁའ་འགྲོ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraḍākinī

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva; one of the five ḍākinīs visualized on the five prongs of the vajra scepter.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­161
  • 3.­51
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­153
  • 4.­73
  • 7.­133
  • 7.­135
  • 7.­153
  • 7.­307-308
  • 8.­9
  • 8.­121
  • 8.­136
  • 8.­148
  • 8.­152
  • n.­955
  • n.­1551
  • n.­2238
g.­322

Vajragarbha

Wylie:
  • rdo rje snying po
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajragarbha

A bodhisattva; in some parts of the Sampuṭa Tantra, he is the interlocutor of the Blessed One.

Located in 48 passages in the translation:

  • i.­8
  • i.­24
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­4
  • 1.­6
  • 1.­14
  • 1.­88
  • 1.­92
  • 1.­130
  • 2.­110
  • 2.­163
  • 3.­37
  • 3.­127
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­142
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­13
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­5
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­42-43
  • 5.­73-74
  • 6.­145
  • 7.­1
  • 7.­3
  • 7.­15
  • 7.­99-100
  • 7.­239
  • 8.­1-2
  • 8.­39
  • 8.­59
  • 8.­66-67
  • 8.­118
  • 9.­1
  • 9.­31
  • 9.­34
  • 10.­56
  • n.­257
  • n.­294-295
  • n.­556
  • n.­878
  • n.­1631
g.­324

Vajraghaṇṭā

Wylie:
  • rdo rje dril bu ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་དྲིལ་བུ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraghaṇṭā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­159
  • 8.­122
  • n.­1370
  • n.­1390
g.­331

Vajrāmṛta

Wylie:
  • badz+ra mR ta
Tibetan:
  • བཛྲ་མཪ་ཏ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrāmṛta

In the Vajrāmṛta Tantra he is an emanation of Ratnasambhava; in the Sampuṭodbhava Tantra this name seems to be an epithet of Vajrasattva.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­28
  • 8.­119
  • app.­8
  • n.­907
g.­337

Vajrasattva

Wylie:
  • rdo rje sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrasattva

The sambhogakāya buddha who delivers the Sampuṭodbhava; he also represents the aggregate of consciousness.

Located in 84 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13-14
  • i.­24
  • i.­37
  • 1.­10
  • 1.­53
  • 1.­95
  • 1.­98
  • 1.­167
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­30
  • 2.­86
  • 2.­103
  • 2.­130
  • 2.­154
  • 2.­209
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­89
  • 3.­140
  • 3.­145
  • 3.­162
  • 5.­28
  • 5.­36
  • 5.­68
  • 5.­78
  • 5.­90
  • 5.­94
  • 5.­105
  • 6.­2
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­71
  • 6.­142
  • 6.­185
  • 6.­195-196
  • 7.­26-27
  • 7.­29
  • 7.­31
  • 7.­123
  • 7.­230
  • 7.­237
  • 7.­290
  • 8.­33
  • 8.­120
  • 8.­123
  • 9.­32
  • 9.­112
  • 10.­3
  • n.­57
  • n.­93
  • n.­236
  • n.­240
  • n.­257
  • n.­294-295
  • n.­324
  • n.­464
  • n.­617
  • n.­831
  • n.­879
  • n.­1055
  • n.­1100
  • n.­1131
  • n.­1508
  • n.­1631
  • g.­187
  • g.­188
  • g.­224
  • g.­230
  • g.­235
  • g.­239
  • g.­249
  • g.­316
  • g.­319
  • g.­324
  • g.­330
  • g.­331
  • g.­333
  • g.­338
  • g.­340
  • g.­345
  • g.­351
  • g.­362
g.­340

Vajrasphoṭā

Wylie:
  • rdo rje lcags sgrog ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་ལྕགས་སྒྲོག་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrasphoṭā
  • vajraśṛṅkhalā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­158
  • 8.­122
  • n.­171
  • n.­822
  • n.­1518
g.­349

Vāmā

Wylie:
  • g.yon pa ma
Tibetan:
  • གཡོན་པ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vāmā

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­79
  • n.­1723
g.­350

Vāmanī

Wylie:
  • thung ngu ma
Tibetan:
  • ཐུང་ངུ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vāmanī

One of the subtle channels in the body.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­89
  • 6.­80
  • n.­1724
g.­351

Vaṃśā

Wylie:
  • gling bu ma
Tibetan:
  • གླིང་བུ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaṃśā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154-155
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­357

Vetālī

Wylie:
  • ro langs ma
Tibetan:
  • རོ་ལངས་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vetālī

One of the five ḍākinīs visualized on the five prongs of the vajra scepter.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 8.­10
  • 8.­128
  • 8.­138
  • 8.­152
  • n.­1357
g.­358

vidyā

Wylie:
  • rig ma
Tibetan:
  • རིག་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyā

Knowledge; the power of mantra (of a female deity); female mantra deity; female consort in sexual yoga.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­4
  • 5.­138
  • 5.­140
  • n.­627
  • n.­1326
  • n.­1901
  • g.­61
g.­362

Vīṇā

Wylie:
  • bi baM ma
Tibetan:
  • བི་བཾ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vīṇā

One of the goddesses in the maṇḍala of Vajrasattva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­32
  • 3.­154
  • 7.­159
  • 8.­122
  • 8.­133
  • n.­1942
g.­368

wisdom con­sort

Wylie:
  • rig ma
  • shes rab
Tibetan:
  • རིག་མ།
  • ཤེས་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • vidyā
  • prajñā

See “consort (female).”

Located in 34 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­5
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­16-17
  • 2.­37
  • 2.­45
  • 2.­98-99
  • 2.­101
  • 2.­133
  • 2.­139
  • 2.­142
  • 3.­4
  • 3.­148
  • 5.­156
  • 7.­101
  • 7.­233
  • 7.­238-239
  • 9.­76
  • 10.­8
  • 10.­21
  • 10.­24
  • 10.­31-32
  • n.­66
  • n.­70
  • n.­293
  • n.­691
  • n.­1090-1091
  • n.­1143
  • g.­61
0
    You are downloading:

    Emergence from Sampuṭa

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. Emergence from Sampuṭa (Sampuṭodbhavaḥ, yang dag par sbyor ba, Toh 381). Translated by Dharmachakra Translation Committee. Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025. https://84000.co/translation/toh381/UT22084-079-008-appendix.Copy
    84000. Emergence from Sampuṭa (Sampuṭodbhavaḥ, yang dag par sbyor ba, Toh 381). Translated by Dharmachakra Translation Committee, online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2025, 84000.co/translation/toh381/UT22084-079-008-appendix.Copy
    84000. (2025) Emergence from Sampuṭa (Sampuṭodbhavaḥ, yang dag par sbyor ba, Toh 381). (Dharmachakra Translation Committee, Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh381/UT22084-079-008-appendix.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from Unexcelled Yoga tantras
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy